Lost in the forest
Luchicm04
Summary:
At first Karen thought she got lost walking a beautiful path during a tour she had signed up for long ago. Being a department leader, whose vacations were difficult to get. However, one detour... one bad turn or who knows what happened made her end up surrounded by a group of dangerous men.
The good part is that they aren't members of any gangs or known group, but ending up kidnapped and forced to live among strangers wasn't the way she thought her ecotourism would end, much less discovering that they are shinobis.
How did she end up in some sort of feudal Japan? What are shinobis and clans? It seems familiar but... from where?
She had heard those words before. Uchiha and Senju...
/Updates every four days/
Notes:
Inspired by Pérdida en el bosque by geme130
Original writer is geme130 in wattpad
Link: user/geme130
This is just an English translation I made with their permission. All the ocs are of her own creation, the rest of the characters belong to Naruto. Thank for reading and please leave kudos :3
Chapter 1: Lost 1
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Walking becomes difficult the more she pushes into the forest, she isn't afraid... It's her fault for losing her guide because of the selfish desire to take photos with her luxurious pro camera.
She curses the passion in her hobby that made her end up in this situation. She sighs, and stops to raise her hand holding her cell phone trying to obtain a ray of hope. "Dammit, no signal", she growls at her bad luck. The fanciest phone neither the biggest company in the country couldn't keep her from being uncommunicated in such a wooded area.
She should have guessed this would happen when she decided to enter that tour centered in ecology.
"Just calm down... Everything will be alright and you'll laught about it later," she laughts at herself not wanting to see the downsides of the issue. She carries a small backpack that she easily prepared.
She's paranoid and a little distrustful but above all prepared for inconveniences. "I've got to keep walking," she purses her lips bacause she never learnt this type of things.
She loves travelling, seeing other countries... but she feels stupid by her not attending any survival courses.
It would have been better.
She goes on and trips over, almost scratching her fresh pants. She frowns at the lack of mosquitoes she hasn't seen since she began walking.
Even so Karen is a very professional woman. She analyzes, observes and assures that something changed in the ambience. She gulps as the trees start to become weird... thicker. There are less bushes and the sounds are null. She looks at the sky. Dusk looms.
"It's a good thing I carried a flashlight," she muses opening her bag and puts away her phone to save energy. Despite having an external battery she can't get overconfident, judging from her energy bars and the little water in her canteen.
She could survive five days with that from now one... She hopes someone saves her.
She swallows hard when she realizes movies were never beneficial to lost people, remembering that TV show where a bunch of friends on a plane end up on an island. She sighs... She rambles and starts to think about other things to try to remove her fear of staying one night on a forest alone.
And it not being the last time.
She revises the instructions in her bad memory about the most important things to take into account in these situations. It's primordial to find a place to sleep away from the ground. She looks up at the mysteriously tall tree tops.
She doesn't want to think about the change in the forestation. Sure it's because she's more fucked and pushed more into the woods.
Still Karen... A barely 30 years old woman feels optimistic about it. It's a good thing she has training, although she knows it's different from being in a gym. The fresh air enters her lungs when she prepares to climb the tree.
However... she doesn't get very far when she feels something sharp near her throat. She raises both hands cursing her luck at being arrested and gulps thinking that she could have entered dangerous lands considering the high number of crimes like this that people easily ignore.
Her mother had warned her this could happen if she became lost. This is why she told her not to come here!
"I assure you I just got lost... I'm not interested in revealing your affairs to the police, so please don't hurt me," she tries to negotiate with the first thing that comes to her mind. Her heart speeds up, her feet tremble, she sweats... She doesn't want to cry.
Showing fear is worse... because being a woman, death is a mercy in this case.
She keeps calm, but the stranger's whisper is her only answer.
"Huh?" She gulps again feeling the weapon at her throat tighten. Her eyes glaze. She sighs... She's terrified. "I didn't understand that?", she declares after hearing that distinct language.
Could it be indigenous?
"[...]", the stranger repeats again. It doesn't sound like any local native language she heard about in the trip. It's more like a kind of Japanene, Chinese or Korean that she doesn't distinguish.
She always mixed them up. But she could speak a bit in the first one.
"I don't understand," she tries in Japanese. Seriously, if only she had studied Japanese after Spanish instead of German, she would be better off right now. Her mind isn't making the right questions, neither focusing on the fact that somebody is speaking that idiom in the center of this forest.
"[...]" The stranger clenches harder. However someone arrives startling her. She doesn't want to maintain bad thoughts. Two man start to talk and she doesn't make the effort to understand them.
Her Japanese is limited. But this isn't that language. She should have payed more attention to Mr Tanaka's lessons. And when she feels this could not get any worst for her, being thrown against a tree is the last thing she remembers.
The headache.
Karen wakes up disoriented, feeling thirsty and of course doesn't react for a few seconds. She's scared. She's in a strange place with old-looking decorations that look straight from those period drama movies her little sister adores so much.
She doesn't want to cry... Her logic tells her to check where she is, her head is spinning but is proud enough to continue. She's not tied down so she takes the chance to escape.
First, to know where she is, check for hostile people and that sort of stuff.
Quietly, with silent footsteps she leaves the bed and she feels dizzy. Leaning heavily on a wooden wall, she swallows. She curses but she holds on not to lie down even though she feels such a terrible headache.
She hates this feeling. The need to vomit. Until she touches a light bandage on her head. The blow was strong, she sure needs something more than a diclofenac for the pain.
Hopefully her insurance can pay for it.
However, it is the door that opens that scares her. She turns back, she wants to run but the only thing she does in her poor state of health is fall on her back. The man only looks at her, he looks strange with a weird outfit that doesn't make any sense.
"Get away from me!" It's silly to say it when you're clearly at his mercy, now you know why people have the most illogical dialogues in the worst moments. The stranger with white hair does nothing but observe her with his red eyes.
Contact lenses? She doesn't know and it's what she doesn't process in a physical analysis that she's unable to do. She turns back until she runs into a hard wall. She doesn't move and watches the movements of someone who speaks of things she doesn't understand.
She doesn't say anything. She doesn't speak, seeing nothingness in that white face.
Who is this person? What is someone with almost oriental characteristics doing on this side of the world? Is he involved? She doesn't know what to think... Karen is alarmed when that strange person with exaggerated features from a convention her sister would love to attend keeps talking.
"I don't understand you," she tries English, German, Japanese and Spanish. She doesn't care if she understands enough. She doesn't come any closer and she's glad that this guy doesn't pay enough attention to her when he goes out, leaving her alone.
She sighs with relief at not ending up as another percentage of missing people on this side.
She feels hatred... although she knows deep down that she is already part of that percentage as soon as they realize she isn't answering her cell phone.
"That's right, my things!", she tries again when her world moves, making her fall forward with a lost look and the heaviest pain in her head. The last thing she sees are old-fashioned sandals coming from a point above.
The darkness again... is her friend.
She wakes up again and it's night. She has a cloth on her head and so very thirsty that she cannot describe it. She sits down with heaviness. She's dizzy looking around carefully.
The darkness is firm, the shadows rise oblivious to her problems. Her hands are still not tied so she is sure that she will be able to get out. She swallows thickly with her heart tightly clenched again.
Karen continues with her plan ignoring her thirst and bad taste in her mouth. She continues her walk and gulps. She curses silently, continuing as stealthily as she expects.
She was always careful, attentive to all places and avoiding conflict points only to end up in this situation due to a bad trip. She grunts... Her things are nowhere to be found so she continued. She is walking clumsily, sticking her head out of the door and doesn't see anyone.
A point for her that she is willing to take, completely unaware that it was just a false feeling that she was alone. But she doesn't know it yet. Her steps continued clumsily. The sting is light, she doesn't know if they treated her clinging to that abnormally rustic hallway.
She leaves. The are some sliding doors that confuse her for a moment. She clings to logic and adaptability to get out of this problem and continues. The hallways are confusing without any type of decoration or things that indicate how much in danger she is.
It's empty... that's till good but now it feels suspicious.
If you are in the wolf's den, it's not an optimal sign not to find anyone, no guards with weapons or something like that. She thinks the worst, however she's still optimistic seeing that maybe she found the exit.
Nevertheless, when she sees the sky she stops in her tracks. Karen is obsessive with many things. She has degrees in matters that her family is always critical of because they have nothing to do with her career just because of the passion of understanding what surrounds and fascinates her.
One of those things are constellations. "Damn!" is the only thing she says when noticing that the constellations look so clear, so impressive that she swears if she had her camera she would take several photos.
The moon is high up, surrounded by the majesty of the intermittent glow of such distant planets, but what she feels isn't so positive when she realizes that the view isn't the same from her hotel. It is different... and even more so when she tries to find some known constellations.
Failing in the attempt, her heart stops with suspicion. The disbelief of being in something as silly as this... she's afraid, but most of all she keeps thinking that she's dreaming which causes her to laugh hysterically.
"Yes... this is a fucking dream, that blow sure was hard," she convinced herself by looking further down. The forest is thick, the house is empty and she sees nothing but darkness.
"[...]" Someone calls from behind scaring her, almost making her fall if it weren't for the man who is just younger than her in silly clothes from ancient Japanese times taking her by the wrist. "[...]", he continues saying something.
But she doesn't listen. She walks away, she tries to run. It's stupid, she's clumsy. She falls down out of fear of everything that's happening around, a little effect of hysteria starting to come out. Her tears are running, but not so much to cloud her unique thought.
'Run away.' Not caring about the preparation, the fact that she will die of hunger if she leaves or worse yet, eaten alive by some wild animal... Karen doesn't think much anymore, she just wants to see her family.
But she tops dead when that man appears again. She doesn't want to look at her back, she's sure she didn't see him walking next to her. She swallows thickly when he takes a step forward.
He looks friendly. He raises his hands in peace, so different from the first cold contact she had with that faded man with fake eyes.
This one is... his hair is ridiculously light with a dark complexion very different from the pale one. His gesture is soft, he looks worried. She doesn't let herself be fooled by taking another step back.
"Don't come near me!", she instructs. The girl may be an important manager in an international company, a person so qualified in things that no one would imagine. Nevertheless, deep down she is still a simple human.
One who is terrified at this moment and whose life is in danger.
The stranger stops. He tightens his gesture but remains soft, he trusts no less with the strange words that come out. However, the lack of ability to communicate is the biggest impediment that causes more problems than it solves.
Two people there... They look at each other, they get frustrated thinking about other things that have nothing to do with them.
But not everyone has patience, not when she falls into unconsciousness again for some reason.
Oblivious to the fact that others thought it was better to get rid of them.
Karen... just fell asleep again.
Her head will be the death of her the next day.
Notes:
Author's notes:
As you can see, this is another story proposal that I will be working for now. I don't know if it will update as quickly as the others but here we are, fighting with the muses to bring out another character so different from the others.
She isn't reincarnated, much less impersonating another character... An isekai? Hahaha well I don't know if this turned out like it was in my mind, but I'll be walking along this direction to see where it will stop.
Does she know this world? Does she know where she is standing? How will they bridge the communication gap? Or better yet... will she live long?
These and more questions can be asked... drawing themselves little by little among the corridors of this world... that I simply do not get tired of forming in my head with these variables.
Thanks for reading, we'll see each other soon.
Author-chan out!
Chapter 2: Lost 2
Notes:
So here's another chapter. Next week I'll start another year in college so I probably won't be able to update very frequently. A hiatus will probably be on its way but I'll do what I can. Anyway, thanks for reading and please leave kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
She remains expectant, alert as the days go by, analyzing the few people who visit her bringing food with a slight curious look. She does not think... She thinks, observes anything that could be useful and shows her that she isn't being stupid in creating conspiracies in her head.
Karen is now calmer, past the precious hysteria. Her swollen eyes are the only sign that she has cried enough.
But she's smart. She can't go back into a forest where she doesn't know what dangers there are with just her clothes. The dirt is the least of it but being sensible, not succumbing to fear, she thinks things through better.
"[...]" The strange woman gives her the usual: rice with a piece of bread along with a glass of water. The food is simple. She assumes that at the end of the day she is still a kidnapped person, except for the facts that neither her feet or hands are tied and there is no surveillance.
"[…]" Karen doesn´t say anything, she looks at her carefully until she gets frustrated and leaves.
She's not being rude, she just doesn't want to say something that they simply won't understand, so... why make the effort?
She turns, sitting reluctantly against the wall, still suspicious.
The sun doesn't appear from the lacking windows of the room. Until the door opens again to reveal that strange man she saw the night before, the one with red pupils accompanied by another with a complete apology gesture.
Her head doesn't hurt, but she can't help but clench her teeth.
"[...]", the kindest one tries. He takes another tentative step but she foolishly does not acknowledge him, still stuck to the wall without eating anything they brought her for now. "[...]", he tries to express again. He makes exaggerated gestures until his partner grabs his shoulders.
The bleach-haired one glares at her with that cold and alien gesture and gives her a warning with his thick voice. They both begin to talk. She makes no effort to communicate in an immature stage of ignoring whoever has locked her up.
Blame her, but after hysteria comes denial.
And she doesn't want to admit that according to the stars, this isn't the place she can call home, leaving aside the fact that there is no pollution that covers the beautiful night view. Her logic rejects her crazy theories that surely her sister, who is always in her fantasy worlds, would love to hear.
She hates watching so many Sci-fy movies with her.
"[...]" The long-haired man was already in front of her in the blink of an eye, scaring her with a double blink... She sticks to the wall out of her primary reaction to frown reluctantly.
"STAY AWAY!" Karen makes an effort to get away, standing right in the corner of that poorly decorated room.
"[...]", the foreigner sighed, raising his hands in an expression full of gentleness as he gently approached.
His clothing is strange. She analyzed his features before and they are not ideal for someone of this era. There are no Japanese people with those natural features... She tries to forget her theories of parallel worlds in favor of not taking that hand that is raised towards her.
They talk. They both share words in tones that sound somewhere between hostile and calming.
It seems that there is a dispute, one that she caused and that Karen could care less about.
"は-市-RAラー-MA." She sees the inner fight the long-haired man is having. He points to himself repeating over and over again what he says slowly, as if he was talking to an idiot. Karen snorts, she doesn't move but looks at the effort with a hard gesture neither friendly not acceptable.
The communication gap is necessary to break to find out where she is and escape if necessary... She analyzes fer few hopes that she's been listing before.
"This is stupid," the girl complains sighing. She purses her lips, feeling uncertain when the other man interrupts the crazy attempts to communicate. "I see that there is someone who sees the foolishness of all this...", she growls before pointing to herself. "Ka-ren," she imitates the man's actions.
The long-haired man stops arguing with the other person, which makes him show an abnormally large smile that scares her when he takes her hands with a solemn gesture. "DA RE!", he tells her smugly. That's not the least of it... but the touch is. She tries to get away again but he is strong.
"Let me go!" She sees her mistake in humoring the stranger.
"[…!]", the other man snaps harshly, which makes the other realize his mistake, releasing her immediately. Her fingers hurt and she doesn't avoid making a difficult gesture squeezing her extremities, which are numb and red.
"[...]", the stranger says, but she is already close enough to the other wall not to approach him hiding her hands. She doesn't want the touch of that effusive stranger when with so little he did a lot. The terror of the possibilities are drawn in her mind.
She is anxious, quite apprehensive and with some obsessions, one of them being to always stay alert, something that has led her to survive in the difficult world of work. And now they're yelling at her how dangerous foreigners are despite the fact that one looks guilty. He tries to get closer and break what prevents the exchange of words.
But she refuses to listen, abandoning her previous stupid feeling.
"Dare?", he calls her. He tries again and again.
"[...]", the faded man grips his shoulder and shakes his head. She doesn't look at them... She hears the door being closed indicating that they will give her enough time to relax. She isn't... her heart pumps heavily because of the strangeness of the meeting.
She looks at her hands, which are red, and she sees that they are starting to turn purple due to the strong grip she was subjected to. She doesn't cry... This shows her how stupid she was.
These people want to harm her... even though it may seem otherwise.
In a room far from the isolated house, Tobirama doesn't see why his brother strives to see things that aren't there. He sees the logic path... it would be easier to kill her and study someone who clearly has no chakra system. "You should have let me heal her," he complains. Hashirama sits heavily in the office with various scrolls and papers scattered around.
Before, it belonged to his father and now it belongs to him. As a clan leader he has a role and he sees that he is diverting from the matter.
"Your techniques don't work and you know it," he growls reluctantly with a cold crossing of his arms.
"But-"
"Hashirama," Tobirama barks harshly. "We should have killed her, not allowed her to treat you that way. It is a sin even among our clan," he scolds.
"She's not from here."
"I know she is not... You should have let me analyze her when you realized the absence of a chakra system."
"She is not an Inuzuka dog for you to study her," Hashirama complains. "She is like us... a person..."
"We kill people... shinobis."
"She isn't a shinobi."
"She is not a civilian either."
"How do you know?", Hashirama looks at him expectantly. He hates when he puts his curiosity over his duty but the youngest of the Sunju won't admit out loud how weak he is to the whims of his brother, the last one he has... the last one left.
"She does not behave like us."
"Of course... She's afraid of us."
"I do not mean it like that. She is attentive, observant... She analyzes us."
"She can't see us."
"I know she cannot she us when we are watching her," the white-haired frowns. "But it is silly to maintain her when she does not contribute anything to the family... In battle, none of our clan are as useless as she is, so it would be easier to learn what she can do by opening her."
"I have allowed you work on her things."
"That is not the point... I did not learn anything from them," he snarls remembering that strange box that turned on and other things that had strange components whose operation didn't cause any kind of reaction, other than the light it emitted and the images it had.
"And you won't learn much from her."
"Or course I could..." Tobirama sees the possibilities. In the absence of a chakra system, he imagines some type of technique-cancelling jutsu that would be innovative. He imagines putting it to use in war to protect better his lands and clan.
"Stop thinking rare things." Hashirama knows his silence.
"They are not rare."
"They are," Hashirama sighs. "It's just that... she's curious, her language..."
"No. I will give you a month. If there is no cooperation...", Tobirama warns harshly before his brother can convince him of something else. There is an alarm that calls them. Touka, a kunoichi guarding the area, arrives injured and with information.
The Uchiha clan brazenly comes to claim war on them.
The battle is inevitable... for now leaving the topic of the foreigner apart.
Not caring what happens to her but curious about what he may discover. Tobirama has always been the coldest for a reason, plus his curiosity to demonstrate other uses of chakra, such as the techniques he has invented.
This can mark another benefit and with that thought he jumps into action.
Uchihas vs Senjus.
Hashirama doesn't like the feeling when he sees his former friend being so hostile. His wounds heal themselves which makes him let most of the warriors who supported him be treated. He smiles... He gives firm words of pride and encouragement that this has been the best result.
The Uchihas have escaped again... Madara gave him a long look, he is his rival after all. The only person who has fun every time there is a battle.
He doesn't... He still hasn't completely forgotten his dream of peace.
The village they wanted to found.
"Stop thinking nonsense." His brother makes him react when he feels they are in a safe zone. The trees that he tries to plant around them are a deceptive field of protection. The moon is the only thing above their heads that tells him they will soon arrive home.
"I'm not," says the leader, sure to see off the warriors to their homes, to their families... The clan consisted of several widespread houses scattered among light fires. There are kunoichis, shinobis so loyal that they followed them and did not question their growth.
Except when his father... Butsuma died.
"Mmmm... where are you going?", Tobirama asks, noticing that he's deviating to his father's old house, the one they abandoned as soon as they were old enough... Now isolated and being used only for work and access to the nobles.
Where that woman is.
"I'm going to check some papers."
"Hashirama."
"Maybe I can communicate with her."
"You know you cannot."
"Tobirama... Just let me try."
"Let me remind you that you have up to a month from now to demonstrate her usefulness. Otherwise..."
"She's a person..."
"It is useless to keep her and you know it."
"You make it sound like she's a pet."
"So it seems and you already know it, Hashirama. She does not speak our language, she brought dangerous things... Keep that in mind."
"Mmmm... ", Hashirama sees the point. "She's a civilian."
"Only you say that... You know that Mikami says the opposite," Tobirama warns, but Hashirama uses his secret weapon making a weak pout that makes the other gnash his teeth. "Do whatever you want... as long as it does not obstruct your duties and let me analyze her at the end of the month. I will only give you that much time," he warns one last time before leaving.
Hashirama was always curious about the life of a civilian. Just before becoming leader, his father always scolded him for that so he stopped doing so... However he knows this woman is different, which makes him be in her bedroom in seconds. Even with his war armor he doesn't make any kind of noise. She is asleep, sitting in the corner with no desire to move.
She didn't even move to the bed. "She didn't eat," he complains noticing the tray. At least the water isn't there so he assumes she will hold on because forcing her isn't necessary, being too kind for the taste of the rest of the clan who let him be despite the rumors around him.
He is a monster, classified as such for his skills and ability to suppress even the heaviest shinobi, with its obvious exceptions, but few know his kind side of such a bloodthirsty legend... So he doesn't hesitate in approaching, taking the woman to lay her down.
He feels guilty. His brother not so much for having hit her, but for bringing her to this place out of curiosity and sense of duty when she was a civilian in the middle of a bloody battle, with strange things... with strange language.
Her features are unnatural to those he normally knows, not even those from that clan from the country of the wind or the grass look like what he sees.
So Uchiha... but at the same time without being one.
He sighs looking at those purple hands... He doesn't say anything as he sighs with his arms crossed. He has to work on being able to communicate, so maybe he can let her go later right? Because this is not the life of a civilian... They break, not even the merchants last that long.
But... what's going through her mind? Why is she so hostile? He sees that she is afraid of them but she is different from those he has met in his life. Could it be because she is not from here? Why does she speak another language? Where does it come from? So many questions without being able to be answered anytime soon.
Hashirama just took this personally. He will have to do extra work on a pure whim, one that comes from curiosity...
For now.
Notes:
Author's notes:
Greetings!
This is still an intro, but here we are again updating another character... The truth is I feel that Karen is being foolish to see the possibility that she's not kidnapped, but she grew up in a dangerous neighborhood (something she doesn't tell many people but I'll spoil it for you) where you can't trust anyone easily, always looking over your shoulder waiting to be assaulted.
Things that even if it's a world of peace happen. Hashirama is still infatuated with something that Tobirama allows because he is weak to his brother. However, will he regret it? I don't know... for now this path will continue to be difficult to investigate.
Thank you for watching and I'm glad you liked this post. Where will it go? It's something I still don't know... I'll have to imagine many the things, since the canon says so little about the time of the warring clans.
Author-chan out!
Chapter 3: Lost 3
Notes:
A quick chapter before I prepare everything to go to class. Thanks for reading and like always, please subscribe and leave kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Karen continues to keep her distance, oblivious and careful. She sighs looking at her current state. She's thinner and dirty enough to make others feel sorry for her. She purses her lips looking at the food brought again: the usual rice accompanied with a light, somewhat hard bread. That stopped surprising her long ago.
"Karen?" That man always arrives at that time, just after her last mean of the day with a gentle look. He deceives her... He wants to understand her and above all talk to her.
Although there is nothing more than the name as progress.
He doesn't know why he doensn't give up... He doesn't understand.
"There you are again," she does not avoid saying, moving away from any approach, bitter and tired if this despite the fact that so many days have passed. How long has she been here? It has seemed eternal. The man makes gibberish and comments many other things in their difficult language.
Now she nows that his name is Hashirama. Not so strange considering the type of culture this is, focused on the ancient oriental. What surprises her is the fact that he says his name so casually and with such ease seeing the approach of wanting to communicate.
"This is getting tiring," Karen comments out of the blue interrupting what the man is saying and she looks at herself. She knows that this will not be easy considering the psychological damage that this will mean, not to mention the physical damage caused by the strong grip on her hands. She is undecided about what to do next.
Looking at her body, at the dirt accumulated by teh lack of hygiene, she thanks whoever makes fun of her that at least this situation didn't happen in those days, because it would have been another story... She has left her pride. She looks at the stranger who continues trying to understand her.
"I...", the woman points to herself, then makes gestures with her hands on her body. She urges to take a bath. Her hair is greasy, her underwear has not been changed... She tries to take advantage of the false kindness that the foreigner tries to show. At least the other person isn't here.
The faded one is worse only by analyzing her like a lab mouse.
She doesn't like him.
"Bath," she explains in a clumsy attemp to make herself understood, worse than when he tried to communicate with a Muslim on one of her trips. The communication gap is terrible, but this is worse because general gestures are lost at the bowing of her partner. She sits frustrated on the floor and curses under her breath at her bad luck repeating the procedure. "I... bath."
"[...]" Hashirama simply doesn't focus and scratches his chin as well, holding his excitement of her initiative. At least he hasn't launched into his point excitedly.
"Shower," she tries making other gestures that she considers common. It's ridiculous... she feels like it's a failed attempt at pampering. It's a good thing she doesn't make a living from this because she's terrible. She sighs and gives up after several seconds. "This will lead to nothing."
"Shawa," the man says strangely. She sees how he tries to accommodate the English pronunciation to his own language. "yu..."
"It's not shawa... it's shower," she hits her forehead with harshness and frustration. The man hits his hands as if coming up with a great idea, he looks at her and leaves without saying anything. Karen remains uneasy as she doesn't know what he understood and she is afraid to find out.
What she didn't expect is to suddenly be surrounded by women and forcibly taken out of her confinement, scaring her a lot... she hits and kicks with fright that perhaps they interpreted something else with her stupid idea of bathing.
She hates coming from a time where hygiene can only be endured to a certain point, although her sister always said that she could last more days without bathing than her, not that she was proud of it... but she's sure she broke the record time.
When she is thrown into a tub full of water she understands that despite everything, she was understood.
She is cold, she lacks soap and she clings to her sanity in the face of the aggression she feels from her point of view considering that the humidity is beginning to affect her clothes. They throw it away and rip them because they don't understand the function of the zipper in her pants or the purpose of her sneakers. "Wait it's my only change!", is what she says not so relaxed even though it's what she wanted.
"[...]" The woman who normally brings her food looks at her, silences her when she tries to allege the mistreatment and punishes her with a look that stops her from continuing to defend herself.
"This goes against my rights," she comments with a frown. Her bra is the only thing that remains next to her boxer shorts. She looks at them... her clothes are truly lost. "I'll take them off," she assures, stopping any action from who is supposed to be in charge of the matter.
She gets up leaving her dignity aside. These people are not willing to leave her alone. She sighs, leaving her shame to show part of her modesty in the eyes of the girls who, although they don't show it, judge her and analyze every part of her features. Her slight figure worked out in a gym that she now thinks would have been in something else.
She doesn't know, maybe martial arts or boxing.
She snorts and sits reluctantly noticing how the orders are given. She hates not understanding... Listening to what they say little caring if she listens they rub her, they stir her with certain suspicious liquids that she tries to fight off sometimes, and then when she sees the foam and understands that, although rustic, they have the basics.
She is cold and walking barefoot through the hallways being escorted. Her clothing is itchy due to the hardness of the fabric and the humidity still noticeable falling on her shoulders. Her long hair is not the best and was left like a broom because of the strangeness inverted.
The bath was a joy, but Karen doesn't know if it was for the best since she doesn't know what they put in her... at least she feels less dirty.
Although she won't say anything about her clothes. Even her underwear is uncomfortable and her bra was replaced by a well-applied set of bandages, all being helped by the women who continue whispering behind her back. She growls... She wants to annoy them, but the insults are lost before the barrier that they still have not crossed.
"[...]" Someone can be heard tensing the workers who bow in respect. She frowns noticing that tinted haired man with contacts crossing his hands. He looks at her almost making her uncomfortable but she is too proud to show annoyance so she raises her gaze.
She feels the contempt of her companions, but they don't say anything. "[...]" The foreigner continues speaking with his sullen and harsh tone.
"I don't understand you but... yo momma," the woman blurts out bitterly with her equally insolent gesture.
"[...]" The white-haired man orders something to the women who simply get up to face him. She sees that there is a hierarchical line between her kidnappers and the women who helped her, noting that despite how rude they are there are basic etiquettes.
They aren't that wild... but as they have kidnapped her, she can't think otherwise.
"Hashirama?", she decides to ask awkwardly, noticing the silence of that hallway. She sighs... She wants to go to her figurative cell and get away from the gaze of that conceited guy. He looks at her and tilts his head firmly, saying many other things that she doesn't understand. "I just asked if Hashirama was here."
"Hashirama?", the stranger says more, which makes him sigh. "...Tobirama," he points at himself bitterly.
"..." She doesn't like the man so she doesn't repeat the name. Although she struggled at first she begins to distinguish at least his vowels are more in line with her phonetics, understanding him easily. "Hashirama?", she insists.
"[...]" The man orders to continue on his way. They pass next to him and he doesn't comment anything extra. She wants to say more, but she simply allows herself to be dragged under the hands of the women who whisper frantically as soon as the man disappears from their sight.
She says nothing of this intense exchange anymore, relaxing as soon as she's left alone... Seeing her room cleaned up and with more things added to do her hair with a hard dresser was amazing, seemingly leveling up from almost kidnapped to kidnapped with luxuries. Hurray.
At least she sees that this silly exchange turned out to be something positive. She hopes so.
However, this would only be the beginning of a series of comic and stupid situations. Karen is sure of it.
She has a rash. She grunts because of the type of reaction to what they gave her to bathe. She would appreciate some kind of talcum powder, now lying down with a very annoying itch. They watch her and whisper. Those assistants remain curious about her skin as it begins to redden and have light red spots.
She is not proud of her uncomfortable situation, but Karen is adamant about not showing her discomfort even though she has relaxed her alertness to strangers.
The faded man arrives, surely one of the women spoke to him to see her. He takes her hand without any permission. She tries to walk away, but his gaze chills her soul. He starts to whisper frantically alerting her.
It feels like an experiment... That man begins to observe her, every visible area where the rash was noticeable feels violated, but is firm in his hands. It hurts to the point of forgetting about her itch, turning her face away when his was sufficiently near.
The one called Tobirama is fierce and sees those unexcited eyes show a bit of light that makes her heart race and not in a good way, almost like a mad scientist finding the best mystery that alerts him. "I'm fine. Stay away!", she snaps, but is honestly not heard when he picks her up with little patience.
If it weren't for the fact that she isn't the romantic type, she would have noticed the position of princess in disress not at all worthy from her point of view. Like before, she tries to fight and kicks, but he squeezes his hands in warning around the areas taken for better access. "[...]" He gives her some words in a warning tone, which makes her angry.
"You don't have to take me like that!", she hits him but without any type of success as she is thrown to the floor without any care. Her butt hurts until ti goes up her back due to the sharp blow. She does not scream... nor does she rub the area to look daggers at the irritated man.
She has less patience than her assistants when they bathed her, you can tell that.
"You are so rude!", she growls scratching. Her anxiety remembered, Karen gets up. She wants to go back but the man takes her by the waist again. She wants to fight, but suddenly darkness comes to her body.
At least she was unconscious in all the disturbing tests she was subjected to, waking up with lots of ointment and leaves the next day.
It wasn't pleasant and Karen thinks it's not the worst of evils... especially if she confirms that this man is not her favorite person.
She is sure of it.
Notes:
Author's notes:
It's difficult to adapt to such a complicated and rustic environment. Now that she took that step to understand and even take a bath in that world, Karen put aside her pride risking asking for it. However, it didn't go in the best way, reminding her that she is still trapped and that this place does not have shampoos, soaps and hygiene products as advanced as we currently have, which caused some type of reaction on her delicate skin.
Surprising her a lot, since according to her she was not allergic to anything, but the world changes and although we do not want to admit it, our generations have it very easy and our skin reacts differently to certain things.
Which means that for now she can concentrate better on other matters, without knowing what doors she opened with that initiative to communicate.
Now... things to mention: Hashirama spelled shower as 'shawa', a confusion taking into account the type of phonetics that I imagine in my crazy head. Typical errors in this exchange make the situation a little bearable. Although their accent is complicated, something that Karen will discover little by little.
Thank you for reading and I keep thinking: where will this take us?
Author-chan out!
Chapter 4: Lost 4
Notes:
As I said in my last chapter of Tempus, I'll try to update more regularly this story as well. Possibly some updates will come out later but one does what she can.
Thanks for reading. Please comment and leave kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
She is been irrational, she knows, but it's okay when she crosses her arms exuding part of her irritation still stained with ointment and smelling of herbs that have been rubbed on her in an effort to treat her. She grunts... she was unconscious, but somehow she feels outraged.
Karen is pushing her luck by expressing that she is pissed off considering the kidnapping issue and being deprived of any outside contact, plus her zero interpretation or understanding of the native language raises a huge wall that she struggles not to break.
Although deep down she understands that by taking a step to express her annoyance or even successfully interpreting her bathroom request, she has begun to cut the line with her kidnappers.
In addition, she has not been murdered despite how difficult she behaves. If the woman were less angry she would realize the details and considering her surroundings. However, she is more focused on the person right in front of her.
The light clothing is the least of it, the careless blush of the onw who looks at her disappears when she glares at him sitting down with the same indignant position that can be perceived despite the communication gap. She wants to express it to the point that it is understood without need of words.
She's pissed off.
"Not only did they bathe me roughly, but that man mistreated me," she says to the person who has been the most accessible of the two people who visit her, not counting the one who brings her the food or the people who escorted her after the bath. "Look... I will have bruises again," she points out how her arms had the mark of his offender's fingers.
The places where he pressed when he wanted her to calm down.
"[...]" Hashirama apologizes, or that's what the woman wants to interpret realizing the gesture. She frowns... she doesn't want to fall for his kindness, he is her kidnapper at the end of the day.
Despite the treatment... she finally took a bath.
"I don't understand you." She gets frustrated and growls under her breath many other curses that her mother would disapprove of. She massages the bridge of her nose, chattering her teeth. "Hashirama... seriously," she sighs tiredly.
She keeps reflecting. She doesn't know how to express what she's trying to say so she ends up dropping her shoulders and remaining silent after the fruitless attempt. Hashirama says many other things and she purses her lips, missing part of the conversation. "Look, I'm grateful for the bath," she tries miserably to relax. Better to make a point in his favor.
The bath, although abrupt, was good... despite her allergic reaction. In spite of the uncomfortable clothes, the attempt is what counts, and you can't ask for much more if you are in such an outdated world.
The man frowns keeping his healthy distance, stopping from saying whatever he was saying when he noticed her struggling. Karen purses her lips again... they both watch each other trying to understand each other with so little. "[…!]", the man shouts excitedlt for some reason.
Karen tenses at the approach, quickly moving away and pressing her lips together. The man stops short, says many other things and leaves without expressing anything else. She sighs with relief at finding herself alone. She looks around carefully not understanding what exactly happened, but it's not so abnormal lately so she focuses better on looking at the small potty she has in the corner.
The one that she hates using along with the rags on the side... she misses the facilities of a toilet, the relaxation that place caused her.
Karen simply sighs... she adapts because physiological needs do not wait like hygiene.
So sha takes advantage of the solitude. The rest is the least of her worries.
Oblivious to her kidnapper's plans.
Karen sees the papers and many scrolls scattered on her bed suddenly. An enthusiastic man has brought them with an excited gleam in his eyes that is abnormal and a stupid smile. He exposes things that were missed when she frowns.
Guessing what he wants.
"Do you want me to teach you?", she asks stunned by how little she understands of the effusive man's gibberish, who begins to blink, lost at her comment. She grunts and makes some pretty basic signs or reading, writing or whatever he wants to say.
He blinks like a vile owl at night, tilts his head and repeats other words. She grabs a parchment and begins to want to write.
"I," she signs. "Teach you." She also takes part of the scroll. Hashirama looks at her and smiles just as excited. She sighs... she was never the best teacher. When her sister asked her for help with homework she always ended messing it up.
She doesn't expect much from this exchange but it has given way to initiative. "Look...", she sighs indecisively. "I am not... the... best... teacher," she tries miserably. She sighs again at his confusion and resigns herself. "Alright," she states lightly.
The man still looks like a vile rocket that has just caught fire from somewhere. He begins to bring some papers, giving her a brush and ink that makes her frown completely. She is sure she has a pen among her things, which she has not seen since she arrived.
But she couldn't say that when she struggles more and will confuse the man if she asks for her belongings back so with clumsiness and a few drops of ink she simply starts with the vowels and alphabet. In the end, it starts with that right?
She hopes so... However, seeing the man's strange gesture tells her that it will be more difficult than she thought.
Will she survive this?
Her head already hurts just by starting... yes, confirmed... she is not the best teacher.
She bathes once every two days now, the clothes continue to itch and they no longer put the things they used to put on her. The women whisper effusively around her as they take her out more often. She doesn't understand, but she supposes that it is the turn she expected as she is not so secluded anymore. They change her yukatas regularly and not to mention that walking in the hallways with guards is normal now.
Karen is still hostile, distrustful of everyone because she is still locked in that almost empty house.
"You!", someone calls in a strange clipped tone that thickens with the voice of the person calling her, They all stop in the same way, greeting with hierarchy the one who she hates with all her heart. She does not avoid pressing her lips together.
She has a name! Frustrated, she looks at Tobirama with a pair of scrolls in her hands. She knows this is Hashirama's fault, that she was stopped with that cold emotion in his eyes to learn her language. She doesn't understand them and although she feels she is a terrible teacher, they learn at a considerable speed.
Although clumsy, there is progress, even if he calls her 'you'.
"I am not just 'you'," the woman complains looking directly at him. "What?", she snaps bitterly, ignoring the looks of her assistants.
"Word..." He says many other things only understanding her clumsy imitation of the sound of that action. She sighs seeing that she isn't the only one frustrated. She was better off when only one person taught her. The reason why she didn't study education is because she is disastrous dealing with people who she almost wants to throw off a balcony.
Too bad they are stronger than her... so she looks with disguised patience at the scroll, a nice vowel exercise that she strode to express along with other drawn basic words. It's a good thing she knows the basics of teaching and making graphs by hand.
If not, she would be lost worse than she already is.
"Vowels," Karen repeats with a statement to those false eyes that she still doesn't believe are his. The red ones frown. "Hashirama... I give," she expresses awkwardly. At least the basics are understood. He denies.
"I... study," he approaches with his harsh voice stumbling over some letters, but in the end she understands him. She wants to tell him how much she hates the idea... but apparently Hashirama is a busy man for some reason which is why she has reluctantly accepted this person.
"I know," she sighs taking the parchment. "Vowels... words... study."
"Study."
"Yes," she accepts, calling for her patience and not to kick the shin of the unfairly tall albino man. She bites her lips. "Alright." She gestures to go to her room that has been fitted with a modest desk, lots of ink and papers, and her fruitless exams.
The vowels tenderly decorated the background along with the alphabet and some basic drawings.
She can't help but be surprised by the progress, but she silences her thoughts to sit on the bed. "I will give you more work," she says sighing. "Look... read," she says when she turns over her work.
Tobirama still fights with the letters, since as Hashirama showed her they are so different from the ones they use, being more of the Japanese type of gibberish crossed with Chinese or even Korean. Strange strokes that remind her of three nations.
So that is part of the reason why she tries harder to get them to learn her language rather than the other way around... remembering why she hates Japanese.
He stays for several minutes, then hours pass in a fight of push and pull between two prides that although they do not speak the same thing, they end up quite frustrated. But she sees that Tobirama is just like Hashirama in terms of being stubborn, so Karen had to get used to the bitter rude man.
She hates him... but she sees the scientific interest that makes her hair stand out. Is this how an alien in a sci-fi movie should feel? Frustrated, she shows her own letters, her phonetics and although she skips many of the grammatical rules making her forget sometimes her captivity, what she saw in the stars the first time and the hysteria of not being with her family...
Karen didn't realize... that time passed quickly.
Thus completing exactly one month... where she didn't see either of the brothers... deciding her destiny behind her back... the woman never knew.
What she almost suffered at the hands of a man who saw more interest in the initial cultural exchange with letters and words than in murder and finding out the benefits of the absence of a chakra system.
Yes, it was better not to know... right?
Notes:
Author's notes:
A short chapter to say present. Poor Karen will suffer a lot so she will have to adapt or die hahahaha
It is easier for them to learn the language than for her, since she has no basis to compare it to, taking this leap of faith and reluctantly accepting a Tobirama.
That for some reason became interested in his brother's idea, why is that? Well I always imagined him as those research addicts or things like that.
Greetings and thanks for reading and commenting
Author-chan out!
Chapter 5: Lost 5
Notes:
So... this part was difficult to translate, considering how the original was written. The next chapters will contain more two-language conversations, so I will try to translate the expressions and figures of speech as best as I can
Thank you for reading and please leave comments and kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
She wants to murder these people, she is sure of that remembering bitterly how difficult it is to teach people without being an educator. That is why she chose marketing! There you only see numbers, statistics, market research... purchasing behaviors! Not a couple of adults quite frustrating.
Karen wants to throw in the towel.
She glares at those red eyes that return an intense discussion of few learned words. How can she explain the grammatical rules? The gerund, the subject, predicate and even worse the tenses... It's difficult. She would have been better off opting for German or Spanish.
It's easier than her native language.
She hates her past self who thought it would be good to speak to them with this language. She purses her lips at who continues to question as a very intense logical person. Tobirama turned out to be the worst student when he questions the rules so much. Hashirama is less intense and natural.
This guy is structured, conventional... hateful!
So it all comes down to her usual room with more papers scattered on the walls in her attempt to be a teacher who gives her ideas and a better understanding of her language. Of course there is progress, she does not deny that it is surprising how quickly they both adapt when she struggled so much when learning Spanish. It took her years... after that the other languages were easier.
Because by throwing yourself into work of that style you are forced to learn hard.
"Look, the subject is the person of the statement...", she begins slowly. At least he has stopped frowning and although slowly he gradually to understand her. Of course that is what she wants to believe when she knows that both their bases are different.
She bitterly curses Master Tanaka. Why aren't the Eastern root languages easier? She snorts indignantly.
"Not understand," the man simply says in his rough tone, not at all friendly and without any type of conjugation.
How did she learn Spanish? Ah yes... first she spoke then she understood the basics.
Something that Hashirama skillfully applies.
"You do not have to understand the rules first, you know?", she bites in her simple tone. It's confusing to be in the same room. Her things are scattered. There have been hard days of confrontations over things so stupid her head hurts.
She wants a coke. Too bad there isn't one here.
"Not understand," the man insists crossing his arms. "Not explain well."
"I'm not a teacher," the woman now sitting says without any care. "Although I have to admit that there are better students," she sighs keeping to herself the ease with which they have adapted.
"Mmmm..." Tobirama doesn't say anything and looks at the papers. "Exercises," he gives her a blank parchment, typical of someone who is unkind and doesn't know how to ask for things.
"At least say please," Karen points to one of her drawings where the basic manners that were tattooed on her soul as a child are expressed in a basic way.
"Mph..." The albino does not comment. "Not have," he throws shortly with an insolent arch.
"Despicable," Karen simply sighs reluctantly taking that sheet. "Dinner?" She ignores the intense look of someone who wants to decipher her lines with so little. The man is usually better at writing than his partner... taking this as a personal challenge.
Although she swears that Hashirama has more fun since his brilliant idea or learning.
Why did she choose to teach them? Ah, yes... she needs more to communicate... such as, for example, asking exactly where she is.
She snorts again, gives some verbs, short verses and conjugations that she remembers, and sighs. Basic education is essential, but she learned it a long time ago and she forgot so many things that it is very difficult to explain. "Look, do this."
"Mmmm..." The man doesn't say anything.
"Dinner?", she asks again seeing how she was ignored.
"Usual time," he simplifies with short comments, turning his back on her and leaving without any kind of extra expression. He is cold, rude and intense. Tobirama is still not her favorite person, but at least now he is more passable.
Although he continues to look at her like a lab mouse.
She looks at the door again, not wanting to take another important step outside. Hashirama indicated that she could leave but not go beyond a certain perimeter for some reason that they simply couldn't explain, although an internal voice was more of not wanting to... She still feels kidnapped, but she receives a bath and more humane treatment.
She could complain more but she doesn't ask for much when she sees that life is rustic. They are distrustful and observant. She doesn't know what they do, but she thinks it looks like something military, always looking over their shoulders and exchanging whispers that she doesn't understand.
She does not want to ponder too much on her little analysis, it is better to rest before the mean because her pain increases as she focuses on deciphering the type of culture beyond the oriental one that she has captured. She settles and closes her eyes to think about her bad luck.
She misses her family... She denies to fall into depression again, because this progress is already done... and what is done, is done, so she tries not to see the negative in the matter.
The kidnapped girl simply settles in... she no longer wants to think.
If not, she will cry again.
She has discovered that the house is lonely at all hours. She brightens up and goes out one afternoon on the fourth day of the week when none of her annoying visitors have come. They have plenty of time and she refuses to accept that she feels alone, depressed and missed by such absences.
Hashirama's only. Tobirama is irritatingly calm.
Not even her usual escorts have come to take her to take a bath. Something is happening and she is bothered by the discomfort of missing out on whatever is going on beyond the thick forest. She stands on the edge listening to the birds in the distance and her nose fills with the clean aroma of nature.
This is very different even from her destination travel place, now that she thinks about it... How did she get here? She has gone through so many crises that being calm gives her anxiety. She shouldn't feel like that, she should fight, search and locate herself to be able to return home.
However, she has confirmed that the constellations are not the same. She does not want to ask for a map to prove the stupid theory that has been going through her head since she first saw them. Those absurd ideas of fictional stories that her sister loves to watch...
She misses her family, her friends, even her job...
"You should not be here." Someone scares her. Tobirama gives her a rather strange look that makes her more uncomfortable than normal. Light bandages are visible under the simple yukata.
"Your conjugation is correct," she focuses better when she sees that she should not be interested in the man's wounds. She pretends not to see them, not to notice them so she can sigh.
"You should not leave the house," he warns without changing his cold tone. Karen crosses her arms frowning. A voice advices her not to play hard to get... she sees the features of the man's white face so strangely tense.
"I wasn't going to go to the forest."
"That is not what I said."
"Mmmm... someone is being mean, more than usual."
"Karen," the man warns with his neat tone in an austere touch, crosses his arms and watches his steps seriously without bothering to explain things. He never does but today it feels different.
"Well... dinner?"
"There will not be any."
"No?", she frowns. She doesn't like the company, but she doesn't complain for now. She feels she shouldn't.
"No."
"I can make something."
"No."
"But..."
"..."
Karen tenses up and swallows a strong lump in her throat because of whatever the look transmitted to her with a quick shiver, very different from the first time. She doesn't say anything, so she turns around with her heart racing because of such a strange emotion she has felt. She walks swiftly and quickens his pace not bothering to see if the company is following her.
She closes the door and goes to bed automatically not wanting to reply. The person remains expectant.
Karen has to admit that it was uncomfortable. She didn't sleep well without wanting to face that person's murderous harshness.
Reminding her that she is still kidnapped... and not everyone is Hashirama.
She doesn't say anything. Karen stays locked up for the next few days with no desire to go out... There is silence, almost like the first days she was there. She hasn't bathed and although her hair is tough, she has managed to tie it to a messy bun.
Mikami hasn't come. Tobirama hasn't shown up either, thank God, since that annoying night and without asking about Hashirama.
She remains alone. There has been no food other than bread and rice as always. There is no meat like the last few times. Although it lacks the flavor or softness of the seasoning of her land, she ate it, today conspicuous by its absence.
"[...]" Someone opens the door. Karen does not turn around, not wanting to face somebody that gives her the murderous coldness of Tobirama. She hears the voice as it approaches her which makes her curious enough to turn around and frowns at not being known.
"Mikami?", she asks for her usual companion. She was austere, a rather suspicious lady who always treater her since she arrived at this place. Hashirama had told her her name as soon as she understood her language a little more.
She doesn't smile at her. She looks young compared to the former escort, which makes the newcomer at the question.
She doesn't say anything. She speaks in her native language with foreign touches, her gaze is dead but not aggressive... just like Tobirama she has some wounds that she simply ignores.
She presses her lips together. "Are you okay?", she makes gestures. Not that she was in the top of her favorite people ranking considering how rude she was during her first bath and the judgmental looks she gave her every time she talked to one of the men who visited her.
But she is a regular person. She understood her fixations a little but more and she was not that difficult to deal with after several days of coldness. She was passable... and this one is completely strange, almost hostile.
She shakes her head. She hands her a towel and stands by the door.
She frowns. "[...]", the stranger continues with a dry order that lacks the flat touch of her precious visit. She purses her lips, looks at her state and sighs, leaving the topic for now when she understands that they will be taking her to the bathroom after not letting her go out.
She wants to ask so many questions, express her annoyance and perhaps throw a tantrum. The latter not so much. She is not a little girl not to understand that, despite the language barrier and the absence of her only two possible translators, she can sense that something serious happened.
The woman walks behind. She feels her intense gaze as she walks down the hallway. "Tobirama? Hashirama?", she asks continuing to walk with her and feels a slight chill that she ignores until she reaches the point where more ladies were looking at her. They are all different, although one or two she can see have light bandages under their rustic yukata.
She sighs... she tries not to give them too much trouble so she undresses easily, removes the annoying bra substitute and the strange panties that she's gotten used to, and gets into the bathtub with a trained ease.
Usually the women talked among themselves, they judged her as they rubbed her or poured things on her body whose reaction they no longer caused her. Today there is silence, almost funereal that makes her remember the death of her grandmother.
It doesn't mean that this is... or is it? But she can't really talk to anyone... not when his two apprentices don't come, but at least they respect their routines.
What exactly are they doing?
Notes:
Author's notes:
As you will see, I will try to put more of her point of view, who is the focus of attention of others. Even if she doesn't want to she fails as a teacher, but she fights and is oblivious to the fact that the two people she teaches are prodigies... I always considered that both Senju were the best of their clan even after years.
Their learning ability is almost envious and she curses the fact that she did not choose Spanish as the base language in this place, but she felt comfortable with her mother tongue...plus she has more experience than with the others, forgetting the grammatical rules and other things. She now understands why they said that English is not that easy to learn.
Not to mention the slang or synonyms we pull out of our sleeves, a valid complaint I hear from those who learned English.
So poor thing. However, something happened... something that keeps the girl alien, in addition to causing a step back from the social progress she had had in the place, which, although null and still feeling like kidnapped, made her remember her position at this point.
They are not friends at the end of the day... many seeing her as a burden, the annoying pet of their clan leader.
Something Karen doesn't know... gaining enemies without knowing it.
Thank you for your comments. For now this is the only thing I can add: this woman will have a hard time…. easy, I don't know, we will discover it little by little.
Author-chan out!
Chapter 6: Lost 6
Notes:
I am SO sorry for not updating on time. I just got so carried away with my friends I forgot the date. Pwease fogiv me? :,D
Also, this chapter will have no author's notes at the end. Again, sooo sorry. I didn't forget them, it was the original writer I swear!
Sooo... please comment and leave kudos? :3
Chapter Text
Karen does not count the days that have passed. She becomes obsessed with the idea of leaving as the loneliness and ignorance of her captors lengthens away from the drama that is experienced at the midpoint of this family. She carefully observes the fixations of her own guard who is so different from the previous one.
She sees that they look at her with doubt, with envy and even hatred when they think she isn't paying attention to them.
They underestimate her.
Are they perhaps military or something? She doesn't know and that's when she realizes exactly how ignorant she is of the job of her captors. Since when did she become so comfortable in not investigating or getting out of this place? So she can't help but look through the dark room with some apprehension.
She was foolish when her initial plan was diverted by the distraction of teaching her language with the aim of learning more from these people, leaving shortly and finding out how she got to this place. She gulps thickly at her own musings. Yes, she is to blame for being at this place without any progress due to her lack of intention to research more about where she is.
She is afraid of what might jump out at her.
Being told that this is not her home... nor her world.
A hysterical laugh is drawn in the solitude of that room. The silence is normal with some noises of distracted animals oblivious to her problems. She sighs and looks at the door she has not crossed in a long time, not since that man gave her those warnings.
Since he changed her guards.
Just coming out to take her regular baths, she feels like she's someone's pet, just locked up waiting to be fed, dressed and bather.
She gets up doubtful. Her light clothing is the least important thing when today she feels something in her chest is about to come out. Sleep will not come soon because of the doubts that arise in her head, the theories of why her supposed students no longer appear around her...
Her situation.
Karen is foolish, stubborn and proud... but she is not stupid to provoke something with the atmosphere so tense, strange and nostalgic.
Still like a funeral.
She walks like the first night she went out, alone. Not a soul passes through the corridors as always, so she temps her destiny to risk angering the person who has captured her. The forest dances with the soft breeze that gives her fresh air as it filters through her rustic yukata.
The fabric no longer itches... she got used to it along with so many things.
She lost count of the days.
"You should not be here," a soft thick voice with a foreign tone draws her attention. Frightened, she turns with her heart racing in her chest to see how those pair of eyes smile at her... She hadn't seen him in a while, but Hashirama never looked as sad as that night.
"Uh... sorry," the girl nods with a strange atmosphere. "How are you?", she clumsily adds not knowing what to say to break that silence. This man can be rudely cheerful but usually he is the one who tries to talk to her in his strange gesture.
To practice her language.
She still envies them for talking a little more... she didn't learn that fast.
"..." Hashirama doesn't say anything. He turns to look at the forest. "You must not cross the forest," he reminds.
"I was not going to cross it."
"Going?"
"From the verb to go..." She sighs because explaining the meaning of certain words is tiring at this time of the night. Even she struggles to remember the grammatical rules, especially when they are conjugations in tenses.
"Oh..." Hashirama looked less sad. "Tobirama... speak better."
"Yeah... you too."
"I know..." The man is a natural. "Better go inside." Although sometimes he forgets to conjugate so that the words are heard less strangely. Karen doesn't ignore it, but sighs as she doesn't feel like correcting what was wrongly said right now, continuing back to the room.
"Something happened, right?" The woman can be cautious. However, she is human and has doubts about her surroundings. "Tobirama was not good." Knowing that she is still slow to understand some things, she does not explain in detail what she felt that night. "You have not come and Mikami hasn't either."
"Complicated." He doesn't say anything else as they walk in silence between the corridors.
"Mmmm...", she blinks because she sees that Tobirama is not the only one who is brief giving explanations. She assumes that by being kind it would be easier to get information, but she failed. Karen sees the caution, the natural distrust of everyone around her reflected in her happy student.
But it is more subtle compared to the others.
She feels disappointed in a way.
"Good night," says the man so as to not say anything else and closes the door, leaving her alone in the room. The papers are already better arranged. The shadows are peculiar but Karen simply leaves this be because there is no point in worrying about things that are not in her hands, much less by people who are not her friends.
She is stupid to expect something positive from all this.
She is still kidnapped, locked up without any kind of thing. She snorts because apparently it will not be enough for them to learn her language. She will also have to learn theirs so she can have access to information.
She looks at the walls, throws away several of the scrolls and lies down when she's done.
She's angry... furious at her stupidity.
She was soft... too much for her taste.
It is just a week after her meeting with that man when she notices a change in the atmosphere. She has been locked up learning the basics of the language, still unsuccessful. She snorts indignantly at her fruitless attempt, remembering basics of Japanese that simply confuse her more.
It is similar... however, it's not the same.
So she has been sleeping late and gets scared when she sees Tobirama standing at the foot of her rustic bed. "Be learning," without conjugation and with a rough tone, he gives her a severe look typical of those red pupils.
She groans... she doesn't like to be woken up.
"Good morning... to you too," she huffs with no intention of getting up. She sits down with her hair disheveled and her yukata creased. She doesn't say anything when the man doesn't either so she raises an eyebrow.
"Learn."
"Now you want to learn?"
"Not me."
"Huh?", Karen frowns. She looks at the papers the man is pointing at with absolute doubt. "I want to learn," she confirms without any guilt, not feeling that it is a secret that will cause problems, right?
"You must not."
"Why?"
"I learn."
"Yes, but you don't tell me anything."
"Mmmm..." Tobirama says nothing, taking her own scrolls without any explanation.
"Hey!" She doesn't bother to put on anything else and runs off after the man who has easily disappeared before her eyes which causes her indignation, so she continues searching for him around the place.
"[…?]" Her usual guard looks at her strangely.
"Tobirama?", she asks keeping her annoyance at bay and sighs. She is tempting the scorpion if she continues down that path, but she is more driven by the irritation of this man than the fact that she had not actually advanced that much in learning.
"[...]" The foreigner says something. She never answers but she looks happy for some reason. She shrugs and walks away, leaving her alone and disappearing as they do regularly.
Almost like ninjas.
She growls annoyed at being ignored, walking around the hallways in an eagerness to find her little research. It is necessary if she wants to leave to find out how to get back home... more so if at this point there is nothing special making her want to stay, it's not like she wants to... she is trapped.
But Karen doesn't expect help from these people.
She was innocent about it.
She keeps walking around and eventually gets tired. Her bare feet don't help much as she continues the course. It doesn't surprise her that her two pupils didn't appear that day, nor the scrolls, and snorts. She gets upset but doesn't say anything.
She hates it when her things constantly disappear... Is it because they don't want to teach her? She grunts and just keeps rambling for the next few days. The atmosphere is still the same. She's locked up again. She tried to get out of the forest but she just can't as she falls unconscious a couple of times.
What do they expect of her?
Tobirama is firm. He is known for being the most serious of the Senju brothers whose ideas have never been dismissed despite the years. Looking at the stolen scrolls, the woman has strange bases of some type of similar language she has been working on these nights.
Could it be that she speaks more than one? He snorts... Maybe they haven't let him do experiments in favor of cultural growth through the use of a foreign language in war, preparing him to implement keys that would save the lives of his clan... This, however, is beyond silly.
He is curious. His experimental side fantasizes about discovering why she does not have a chakra system but the other, the scholar side, urges him to have more of her cultural learning that he believes he can get more out of... "Mmm," as always, Hashirama found him in his work area.
"Has the meeting already ended?"
"Yes," the older man answers calmly and tired from hard days after that battle. "They aren't happy about the casualties."
"No one would be," Tobirama sighs, leaving the study of the external language. "You know it is not your fault." He may be the coldest, but he is still weak to his brother's concern... he doesn't like to see him so overwhelmed, almost like the days when their father forced them to murder clan children before his eyes.
"But... I'm not a leader like Oto-sama."
"You are not Oto-sama," the bitter shinobi sighs.
"I know I'm not... but they think that just because..." Hashirama looks at his hands with indignation and sighs frustrated at the comparison and the weight on his shoulders for his own fame... many times hiding the kind side which he usually has.
"I know you will find a way to get them on your side."
"Yes," Hashirama laughs lightly. "I'm glad to talk to you."
"Mmmm..." Tobirama doesn't comment anything. "What did they tell you about her?"
"They want to get rid of her..."
"I told you," he focuses better on another point on the table, tensioning both of them equally. "That woman will cause problems."
"I won't let you open her... I thought you had left the topic."
"Mmmm..." The youngest doesn't feel guilty about it. "I found this in her bedroom," he points to a scroll in his hands. "She may be a civilian, but she wants to learn from us."
Hashirama leans down to see. "Is that another language?"
"I don't know," the white-haired man admits clearly. He remembers that the first time they saw her she spoke strangely... as she always does but he never noticed a change in her tone... or did he?
"..."
"You don't want her to learn," Hashirama focused better.
"She is a civilian. If she learns, it will be a problem. You know she isn't from the clan."
"Tobirama."
"I told you, you are the leader of the clan, you have to think for the clan," the man bites harshly, leaving behind the comforting side of not seeing him sad. "She is a danger," he repeats not seeing the use of the woman when he believes he has already taken what he needs.
Hashirama frowns. "Then that can be fixed... right?"
"Do not even think about it." Tobirama doesn't understand why he has such attachment to a foreigner of all things, like when he was stubborn with that Uchiha whom he stopped talking to a long time ago. He looks at him and massages the bridge of his nose seeing the strange intention.
"But Tobi..."
"I do not know why you are so interested."
"She's just a civilian," Hashirama stands up to his full height. "And it would be better if you keeo this between us. Leave her alone for now."
"Hashirama." Both wills are strong, the atmosphere is tense. "I have fought with you enough for this nonsense... Do what you want but as soon as I see that there is danger I assure you... I will prioritize the clan." The clan leader simply pursed his lips. "And you are not stupid enough to know that it is not advisable to get involved in the clan... someone who has an absence of the chakra system will only cause problems and you know it, right?" Tobirama doesn't want to experience what kind of situations could come out of their clan's affairs with the girl. That's the main reason why the two of them are the only men who look at her.
He notices it and although he sees that there is no malice in the girl regarding certain actions, he cannot tempt someone else without them falling into something complicated.
Hashirama doesn't say anything, taking his leave and leaving him alone with the notes he had. The man simply curses his brother's strange habit of collecting complicated pets while looking better at the matrices and the gibberish, almost similar in some way.
He had better things to deal with.
Hashirama can notice his frustration from a safe distance hidden among the trees. He has remained under contact considering his delicate position before the council of elders who pressure him to be obedient just as his father was.
They forget that the current leader is... a monster in all its extension.
His fame precedes him.
"Hashirama-sama?" It was Touka, a firm woman who has been in charge of treating the girl. "Can we kill her?"
"Touka," he warns at the kunoichi's almost innocent option.
"You know she isn't up to snuff."
"Touka," he doesn't growl but his attitude is harsh for someone who was his childhood friend, one of the fiew that his father allowed him to play with just because she was his cousin.
Daughter of Butsuma's sister.
"I apologize," she obediently crouches down.
"How is she?"
"She doesn't ask about you anymore," is the only thing the kunoichi says, still staying among the trees of that dense forest. The wind is soft when she sees her entering the house again. "...I don't know why she doesn't try to escape."
"..." Hashirama doesn't say anything. He assumes that Karen realizes the disadvantage in a certain way... She would die as soon as she left his clan's protected area and not everyone is benevolent.
"She's strange, very rude," says the woman rambling in the same way. "Tobirama-sama ordered that we keep her away from anything from the outside, but I still don't understand. Why did you take her? Not even my cousin Masashi is so useless and her chakra system is null."
"What do you mean?"
"She is different... she gets tired doing so little."
"What did you do? "
"I didn't do anything... ", she shrugs.
"Touka."
"I'm just curious about the girl. I mean, she looks fragile, she's stupid and very foolish," she sighs. "Mikami told me about her."
"Mmmm..." Hashirama sighs because he sees the leak of information. "Do not investigate her," he states because only he and his brother are aware of her null chakra system.
"Fine." Touka can be very loyal but a bit intense at times that the leader doesn't understand.
"I am serious."
"I know," the woman simply sighs and disappears, leaving for now. He won't admit it but he is worried about the curiosity of the kunoichis he placed to take care of the foreign woman. Mikami was more discreet in her irritation... Hashirama plans many things, but he is aware of the danger that his brother mentioned.
More because of her null chakra system.
But he has a soft heart despite the life he has had... and he has grown fond of that person.
In a way that is too strange in the eyes of others.
Chapter 7: Lost 7
Notes:
Howdy! So I've been going through the past chapters and I finally noticed many of the grammar mistakes. I'm so sorry! But don't worry, I've already fixed them (mostly) for you to enjoy better. If you noticed any more of them though, please tell me.
Thanks for reading and please leave comments and kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It's cold. She was never the type to like snow, much less certain degrees below 10. She sighs... She lived in a warm area where the lowest temperature was –2. Now, however, she only snuggles in the wool blanket they have brought her.
She doesn't come out. If she was antisocial before, now she has more reasons to be locked up without moving, unwilling to leave in this temperature. She sneezes loudly... Karen doesn't like how the weather does its thing, according to what she knows, she's been here for a few months.
Without solving anything.
Without daring to confirm and see a map with her own eyes, although the latter is not certain noting how paranoid her kidnappers are.
She sneezes again.
"[...]" The woman who always comes does strange exercises for her and judges her in silence. She gives her a sufficient gesture when she notices her lying tangled in her covers. It's a shame she doesn't have pants... At least they could cover part of her legs, now with light hairs from the time that has passed without removing them.
She sighs. Those discomforts no longer bother her, especially at this moment. Karen is skinnier, her skin has softened due to the lack of sunlight and her hair is already far beyond its original cut.
Evidence of time.
"I don't want to go out," she snapped when she saw the assistant standing next to the bed saying other things that she stubbornly ignored, but it was the pull that made her frown. She noticed that this woman had little patience. Her feet were shaking because of the exhibition. "Let me go!", she complains.
The woman simply snorts to follow her fixed schedule. The day before they heated water to bathe her. Today will not be different but she feels it is colder. She wants to resist but surprisingly, and despite the difference in height, she does not beat her.
She's not that tall but she does tower over her caregiver by a few centimeters.
She sneezes once again. She is shivering when she sees that someone stops walking. She doesn't say anything and sneezes again. The woman simply stops to snort so many things. The men who regularly visited her almost do not exist in her routines, but when they do it, they do so as cold as possible.
At least this person, Hashirama, is the one she sees the least since that time.
"[...]" Tobirama says many other things. She doesn't know if she looks angry but he is just as cold as always. She sneezes. She is cold enough to sit down trying to keep warm. She wants to move but she shakes enough to notice that it is starting to snow lightly outside.
She has never been to a snowy area. On her travels she always avoided those places.
They are not good for her bones and warm blood.
The woman leaves, leaving her alone. "Walk," the faded man orders harshly.
"I am cold," she validly states without any intention of getting up. The yukata is not enough to cover her which makes the kidnapper more irritated.
"You are not walking?" He is heard in disbelief of her actions but she glares at him, gets up and pretends to be trembling.
"I have few clothes," she explains with the logic of something that only she understands.
"And?"
"I am cold."
"[...]" Tobirama says other things in his native language, one she wants to discover soon. Without success, at least her scrolls are no longer stolen nor have her supply of paper and brush have been cut off. "It is not very cold," clumsy and with his always harsh accent he comments with a flat tone.
"It is snowing, it's obviously cold," she comments squeezing her hands. Oh she never thought she'd have to go through this as the steps became longer and longer. Her bare feet, exposed along with the light clothing, make her sneeze again. "Snow doesn't fall back home."
"...?"
"It does not snow in my home," she exposes better for the tough man. "It is not that cold... not like this."
"Not snou?", he frowns. "What is snou?", he asks with dignity.
"Snow." She passes right next to the big door. The whiteness begins to be a little stronger, but she does not dare to touch that white beauty with her bare hands. "What falls... white... snow," she explains clearly. After all it's good that she told him the colors.
Although this world lacks so many... it's a shame, but there are the basics.
Tobirama frowns in disbelief. "Snow," he repeats harshly and she swears she saw a slight movement in his hard jaw and sighs. He may be the toughest of the kidnappers, intimidating if she were a less confident person, but of course Karen sneezes hard again.
The man gets tired and frowns only to take her carelessly. She would fight again if it weren't for the fact that he is so warm. She snuggles into his chest, leaving the idea of complaining about such audacity. Her cold was bigger than her pride, so she takes advantage of this to steal some of the warmth. The man doesn't say anything, she sees his strange red look but she is more focused on cuddling.
Why is he so hot? Does he have a better circulatory system than her? ...Oh, maybe they are more used to these kinds of temperatures.
Not like her.
She mocks herself internally again seeing how her dignity is shattered when she is left on the bed. She curls up wrapping herself in a blanket, not caring about his gaze. She sneezes the same, waiting for her body temperature to rise.
However, she doesn't expect it to go up too much.
She had a fever for the next few days.
The outings harmed her.
She is delirious. She sometimes feels at home the few times she wakes up... She's sweating. She's hot. Very different from the days of cold hell she went through. It's been a while since she's been sick like this. "Mom?", she asks opening her eyes a little when she feels a warm hand on her forehead. She hears voices and smiles slightly. "Mom... I'll be fine," she complains because she knows how worried the woman is.
The last time she got a fever like that, it was during a freezing winter where she decided to go out with her sister to see the snow for the first time. Although it didn't snow for a long time, their house was surrounded by that temperature of –7, an anomaly typical of their region due to global warming.
"[...]" The voice does not comment much.
"Tell my sister to buy me something when I get better," she explains, still in her own world, coughing again. "I would like a coke with pizza," she remembers with zero hunger, but she knows if she doesn't say something about food, they will end up more distressed than normal.
"Mom?", she frowns when in a fleeting clarity the current temperature makes her focus. The long black hair was not her mother's... it is straight and quite thick, which makes her almost scared, but without any kind of strength she does nothing but blink hard. "Hashi?", she doesn't say the full name.
She coughs again... she is not feeling well.
Much less when she remembers it's not her mother who is treating her... She wants to cry.
"Rest," the man says in a soft tone. She wants to complain about many things... How he has left her at the mercy of unkind people, only seeing that faded man whom she would be able to see at the door if she focused further away from his position. How they used her to learn her language without finishing and leaving her alone.
"I wanna go home," she explains in a ray of hope to be understood... for the first time getting it off her chest not caring if the daring cuts off her few freedoms. "I wanna return home... see my family." She feels weak and cries slowly as she realizes that she is sick, lying down.
Again remembering her situation.
"Karen..." Hashirama doesn't say anything. He looks at her strangely but she just closes her eyes.
"I wanna be back home," she sobs lightly showing part of her weakness in the eyes of strange people who are not her friends, who she foolishly thought they were... These are not the best days, despite her better view and pride big enough to be a department head at work, this is overcoming her. Weakened by her illness, by the days that have turned into months.
She wants to go back... back to her house, to her normality away from these people she doesn't understand.
She cries... She cries, covering her face not caring about the pain and fever, getting out of her system what she contains and tries to ignore to pretend to be strong, overcome this and continue on her way home, knowing that it will be impossible because the stars do not match those of her world.
If she were looking around, she would see the discomfort of a Hashirama who didn't know what to do... Tobirama doesn't move, like a gargoyle always frowning.
Falling asleep after a short time, her temperature does not drop. She remains sick for the next few days being treated with light bitter teas and things that they feed her gently. Now it is another woman who sees her, Hashirama and Tobirama do not appear... She doesn't see them the few times she's awake.
Going through a hard winter like this... a difficult week.
Full of bitterness and illness...
Her days arrived when planned. It is the only thing that warns her that another 28 days have passed, almost a month with this being three times that she has to deal with the doubt of her assistants who bring washed rags every time they can... Karen doesn't comment anything. She can now get up with a perpetual sore throat from that strange treatment they have given her for her fever.
It's still cold, but they no longer force her to go out.
There she bathes, she changes and goes to the bathroom.
She doesn't say anything... like the first few days she remains silent without exanging more than her simple loneliness in her eyes, looking at herself more burdened with a life she misses.
She no longer asks about her kidnappers. She gets up reluctantly seeing how the rags are already in their place. She doesn't know how these people manage to guess her needs without telling her... She growls under her breath, all depressed about her business, leaving forgotten much about her plans to get out.
The parchments are still unused and the ink has dried due to the lack of use.
They have been hard days of cold and illness that now that she is better cause her another setback... leaving the excellent leader of a work team behind. Her family... she misses her people, and has shown with her fever that she is alone.
She changes and adjusts the yukata absently without any intention of doing anything else. She lies down thinking about her house tangled in her sheets, a pitiful thing that must seem content as the seconds pass. The colic doesn't help her state of mind either.
She never had them in her house... Could it be because of this extreme type of cold? She doesn't know but she remains like that.
"...Must go out." Someone knocks on the door. It is surprisingly Tobirama, who gives her a flat gesture.
"..." She ignores him, before she tried to speak but now she simply doesn't comment anything.
"Can not stay like this." The man is firm without any kind of extra emotion. She does not bother to acknowledge his presence or correct the blatant mispronunciation that is thrown at her ears. She is no longer their teacher, she has not taught them for a long time and she knows it's silly to think about optimistic things when there's clearly a line.
The exchange is not mutual.
"..." The man gritted his teeth.
"I'm bleeding," she explains without any kind of guilt or shame who has approached before she tries something abrupt, remembering that woman who took her out that day... and how hard that person was against her. "So I will not move."
"Bleeding?"
"Yes," she speaks without emotion. "So don't bother..."
"..." Tobirama does not seem disturbed by the justification, much less uncomfortable with expressing her state without any care. "Fine." He leaves, leaving her alone. She sighs relieved at not being forced out... but she hardly cares. It doesn't matter if something is planned, if they are looking for her or if any kind of thing happens.
Depression is a bad advisor.
She knows it... she hopes she doesn't fall any lower.
Spending some of those days like this.
In the absence of these people, she was locked up without any desire to comment... until one night, a book with strange gibberish appeared on her table.
It is not unusual for Tobirama or Hashirama to appear again. Her maids are coarser and the whispers are less discreet than before. Karen ignores them since she does not understand much without showing her own annoyance. They made it clear before how little her presence matters.
She is a prisoner.
Because at the end of the day she doesn't understand these people.
She sighs after a bath. Karen has changed her clothes, they have picked thicker ones compared to the rest and she can't help but envy, despite her depression, how the other people look calm in their light clothes. She doesn't understand how they can withstand the low temperatures.
Unlike her, they look healthy... On the other hand, the prisoner has lost weight and muscle mass due to her lack of food based on rice and water, because the bread is too hard for her taste and although her treatment is better than in a beginning, she keeps ignoring much of the outside.
The intentions of the two men who only used her... that's how it feels.
Looking at that book of gibberish that someone brought... She frowns because she doesn't see why it is on the bureau next to her scrolls. She doesn't understand it. The letters are rarer among oriental features that are more marked and tighter than the Korean ones... which gives her a headache.
Stubbornly, for her own mental and physical well-being, she has forced herself to get out of bed more often, even for the initiative to start planning a way to get out, so she sits in front of her work desk and sighs because she doesn't know where to start when the previous analysis was stolen.
There are no longer any kindergarten level signs posted in her bedroom, she has stopped being a fruitless teacher when her two students stopped taking interest in communication. She clenches her lips not wanting to focus on things that did not exist from the beginning. Right? So she begins to look.
The drawings are colorful and rustic as always, so she begins to invent a funny story in her mind in an effort to get out of her sad state of mind. It is delicate, so she starts to ramble... Find some factors that can give her an indication of what she is doing in a first instance.
She rambles as hours pass without any success when she realizes someone is looking at her from the door. The woman who usually helped her looks irritated which makes her happy because she thought she would no longer see her. She hadn't seen her since the day they forced her out into the cold and got sick.
"Yeah?", she frowns when she snorts a few words. She gets up from her chair and frowns, and although she tries to kick the woman, she is stronger and skillful, leaving her out in a matter of seconds. Karen realized that her intentions where not benign.
Although waking up in the middle of the forest in the shadows of the night... was something that scared her a little.
She's sure she no longer is at that house... Where was she? She gulps thickly before the shadows that cover her. She listens to the forest and for a moment she imagines that horror movie where they filmed in the darkness of the extensive undergrowth. What was its name? Oh, yes... the witch of something... She shakes away her thoughts because it's silly to think about things that don't exist.
"Hashirama? Tobirama?", she stupidly calls for her kidnappers. Only the noise of the fauna around her responds, alarming her. It is different from when she got lost... she doesn't know where she is and her clothes are not even prepared for long walks. She doesn't even have her cell phone!
Now she was more than lost... What exactly happened?
Notes:
Author's notes:
Karen has finally come out but not in the way she wanted. Could it be...? She don't know, especially when she noticed that someone did something that perhaps their leaders knew about... we won't know until next chapter.
Thus demonstrating how vulnerable she continues to be.
Thank you for reading, the muses are crazy now more than ever, inspired and half-crazy about it, even more for making our beloved isekai suffer XD. Will she be okay? Will they miss her? Will they look for her? We don't know... Karen doesn't think so, since she greatly underestimates the bonds she may have made.
Even if she doesn't believe it.
Author-chan out!
Chapter 8: Lost 8
Notes:
As you can see, I tried to change a little my writing style, I think this is better than before right?
And as a reward, you also get a long note at the end with lore kukuku
Thanks for reading and please leave comments and kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
She doesn't know how to feel as time begins to lengthen, walking with a slight tremor of dawn stepping on her back. She is happy, she left that old house where they kept her locked up... but her mind is sending out casual alarms about her unfair situation.
She is at the mercy of the savagery of nature.
She turns around scared when she hears crickets, noises of weeds moving and a strange tinkling that she doesn't know where it comes from. She gulps thickly cursing the fact that now she doesn't even bring her lamp, her bag or her cell phone to check the reception signal and help to see the path.
She grits her teeth as she stumbles on a rock. She turns around unwell in front of the branches that tear the long sleeves of her heavy and rustic clothing a little. She is cold but walking diminishes much of her anxiety.
At least it's not snowing anymore, Karen thinks bitterly, sighing in the darkness that doesn't end.
No one will come to save her... The sky does not change, still showing the strange constellations. She purses her lips, not wanting to think about what happened when she was in the austere comfort of those people.
She shakes off the strange thoughts that arise in her mind, pondering the idea that she was safe inside surveillance, kidnapped.
"Dammit!" is the only things she says when she falls between the trees on a bad step to a hidden cliff, spins and stops short in front of some bushes filling her with leaves.
Everything hurts. She is no longer young enough to bear with this and even less so when she sees her knees, hands and every body part with light scratches.
She doesn't temp her destiny, she simply gets up with a long pitiful yawn and looks around. Walking in the dark is a bad idea, she has just confirmed it, so she looks for a place to rest.
The top of a leafy and huge tree is the only thing she can find that seems passable. She gulps again as she decides to put her poor physical condition to practice. Months of confinement have ruined her hard training at the gym.
But that doesn't stop her from going up. It's hard and she gets a lot of things stuck in her fingers, ending up with her feet hurting more. She feels tired looking at the enormous sky above her head in the little light that can be seen between the tops of the enormous trees.
She was too tired to notice more things around her... but her lack of chakra makes it difficult for people to locate her.
It's fortunate... or unfortunate.
She doesn't know.
It is the next morning when she manages to find what appears to be a well-used, flat dirt path, among the trees with a tired expression and intense hunger. She huffs... Her lack of training or daily walks are reflected in her zero stamina.
She already tried it the night before, but Karen had faith that walking would be different.
She tests the ground a little and swallows hard, not knowing if she will have enough luck to find good people who are not impatient with her null language or if she will miraculously be back in the place where she was doing ecotourism.
She wants to believe it... that her crazy theories are false and that all this time she was isolated, they would have her in a place at the bottom of the forest.
She looks around and yawns heavily while her steps become slower and slower. Her feet are dirty, and she doesn't want to see the wounds she has because she feels they will hurt more.
The girl is foolish, proud again, showing that this is what moves her, freedom... The sunlight begins to warm her spirit away from the depression she had during her confinement.
She stops dead at the unnatural sound approaching. "A carriage?" She frowns at the ecological variable of transportation. She looks around uneasily because of the insecurity she feels in her chest.
What if they are those people? Are they looking for her? Will they lock her up again? So many questions that simply make her get out of trouble late. The sound is getting closer as the seconds go by. She stops right next to it, pretending to continue walking.
She ignores the horses' neighing, the excitement in her chest at being saved... Because she feels it's not them. Hashirama, Tobirama or any of those people who were watching her.
"[...]" The carriage stops just a few centimeters in front of her, to show an old man with a kind gesture, accompanied by a nice-looking grandmother at his side with merchandise full of hay. "[…]" They are calling her.
And she knows it only because she gets closer.
She gulps. She was hoping to hear English or even an indigenous language, but... it's the same as those people with different touches. She tightens her throat and shakes her head.
It's better to pretend she can't talk.
Yes... because it is difficult to understand another language.
"[...]" The man looks pitiful and carries her to his carriage. "[...]" He says something to his wife.
"[...]" The old lady smiles and covers her with her rustic scarf. Karen simply accepts this warm gesture with a little faith that they are not such bad people.
This world was not so lost... She follows the course with them.
Ignoring much of what they were talking about...
She doesn't trust them. She remains alert as they enter the small village where many are looking at them and purses her lips because she sees that she stands out like a sore thumb between the simplicity of the space and the people.
Of course, Karen understands that she is not the prettiest. She didn't even feel that way... Average she would say, but she doesn't avoid being noticed and standing out as they help her down with a jump. She limps and she's dirty. That's what she assumes the two old people are saying as they take her to a house not so far from the pile of houses they passed.
A farm.
It's the only thing that comes to her mind. The old woman takes her hand and almost walks away if it weren't for the fact that she is dragging her. She sees that she says so many things that she tries not to look confused about when she doesn't understand what it is about.
Battle, she imagines... She tries to follow the flow until she sees a bathroom not far away.
She sighs and looks with a soft smile as she is given some clothes and shown how the bathroom works with a wrench not so far away. They give her cloths assuming she knows how to do it.
It is different from her kidnappers' house where they had a bathroom for her. Here there is only one, a sad outdoor bucket.
She's not feeling well, especially because she feels like she's being watched. She sighs, looking cautiously around so that no one is watching and hesitates for a few seconds before the silence of the back of that farm.
The trees move oblivious to her distrust. It's not that she doubts some kind old people, but appearances are deceiving and if it's necessary to run, she doesn't want to be in a worse state... She snorts as her anxiety doesn't diminish.
She sighs and removes the torn yukata and the dirty socks and begins to clean herself lightly. The red marks and dried blood along with the blisters on her feet burn with the touch of the water and the strange soap.
She hopes she doesn't get an allergy, but now it doesn't matter. She tenses up when she hears the bush not so far away and frowns half-washed, staying still for a few seconds before... what she's doing, she starts doing it more quickly.
She is distracted for a few seconds and then sighs in relief that it is just her increased paranioa due to what happened during that time.
She continues cleaning some areas with the towel, doubtfully soaping others, completely washing her body still covered within the inner yukata. She gets scared when the old woman appears out of nowhere with some more clothes and smiles approaching her, indicating a nearby stone for her to sit on.
She sighs with relief that it is something simple to understand.
Her heart accelerates in discomfort due to such an action. She is still not as clean as she expected but she stays expectant even in the cold and with no painful gesture to her wet body showing more than necessary.
The old woman says something... She starts looking at her feet without asking and she wants to teel her that it's fine, it's not necessary to treat her but the language barrier means she can't stop much from happening.
Her feet burn with what she rubs on them as the lady looks closely with her soft voice bandaging each of her cuts. Karen remains silent without wanting to show that she can speak but not their language. Her mind wanders to everything she wants to say but she just keeps quiet.
She looks at how the old woman covers her with her equally. "[...]" She tells her many other things that her head just doesn't register. She sighs and snorts... She should have tried harder to learn the language, now with a fluttering heart of not being back.
She supposes that she already knew, only now she simply continues walking. The old lady helps her put on a white nightgown and remove the wetness. Her body is shown but she doesn't feel embarrassed because the woman is a granny after all.
The yukata is equally or heavier than the one she was wearing. The stockings that replace hers cover her light bandages along with some old-fashioned wooden sandals.
She huffs as she doesn't like very much these shoes but she can't deny it... walking is hard. Different from what she expected and saw in the house where she was, this place wasn't that bad.
So for now she lets herself go with the flow.
The elderly people are alone. There are no sons or daughters to be seen anywhere although the clothes she is wearing are not the old lady's because they are much shorter and although she is much shorter and although shorter than her ankles, she does not say anything.
They talk to each other, they smile almost like their parents in the past.
She remembers her family... she feels nostalgic.
"[...]" The old woman calls her, handing her a bowl of hot soup which makes her blink at the idea of eating rice, bread and water again. She smiles at the candid smell that fills her nostrils.
She is very hungry, constant alertness and distrust have opened her stomach.
She smiles as she begins to eat lightly under the attentive gaze of the two elders who stare at her for a long time. She makes an apologetic sign and they shake their heads, amused and ashamed of her blatant attention.
It supposedly makes them remember something.
She hopes it's something good... More so because that afternoon she slept soo good, even to the point of running until the next day. It was so different and relaxing.
A mistake she made... discovering it the next day.
Notes:
Author's notes:
A short one to say present literally. So well, as you will see it didn't go so badly (I hope) in finding people to help her despite the language barrier. I always imagined that some civilians were not so easily distrustful, and that the woman seemed as weak and fragile as them, a mistake that if she were a shinobi would be serious but not in this case.
Karen is still alert, distrustful but little by little she lowers her guard when she sees that there is nothing to fear. Nevertheless, it is her mistake because in that world you can expect too much... Something that will be seen in the next chapter.
Now... what happened to Hashirama and Tobirama? It is another good question that we will discover later, especially because Karen has an absence of chakra, which is why a natural sensor like Tobirama cannot locate her.
Which causes him confusion and frustration because he could have done so much with her if it weren't for the fact that his brother appreciates her too much. Why does he appreciate her? ...What is it that draws his attention? I think it's more the fact that Karen is not a normal civilian. She is afraid of them, they noticed it when they met her... she appreciates her life and is cautious consequently, but she is different in an abnormal way since she says what she thinks and confronts them when necessary even though they did not understand her at first.
In addition, she gave them knowledge without any type of obstacle, something so different from an ordinary civilian or shinobi (the latter do not share anything if you're not from the clan), accustomed so much to the cold, fearful and hateful looks that he normally receives. Although not so much in his clan, Hashirama even feels abnormal in front of his people, even though he is a clan leader. He's a monster at the end of the day... isn't he?
What will happen? Will they find her? I don't know hahaha...
Thanks for reading and posting your comments. They make me laugh and inspire me to continue, plus their doubts feed my crazy habit of inventing insane issues or situations for our poor protagonist.
Author-chan out!
Chapter 9: Lost 9
Notes:
Hey guys! Just a college student here, doing some work on the library when suddenly I remember... the fanfic!
Nah just kidding, I made sure to remember updating since last time. Btw, if you see any spelling or grammar mistake, pls tell me.
Thanks for reading and please leave comments and kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Something doesn't fit with her about the kindness of the two elderly people, to such an extent that it makes her feel bad as the days go by. She notices that they talk and exchange conversations that seem pleasant, yet they don't ask questions nor make an effort to get her to express anything.
Food is average and clothing is provided along with all the comforts that a good host can provide.
Karen doesn't feel comfortable so she tries to help where she can... she burns herself, doesn't wash well and has discovered that she has been so used to appliances that there are things that are difficult for her to adapt to.
Her hands show the reddishness of trying to light the wood. The smell is penetrating from trying so much to the point of black smoke rising in that space dedicated to the kitchen.
The old woman simply laughs, taking her by the hand for the second time in those days and sitting her lightly at the point where the table is, blinking. "[...]", the woman says cautiously.
"[...]" Her husband complements something when he arrives with a couple of rabbits. She purses her lips and pretends that she is used to seeing how the poor animals are skinned and cleaned.
Oh, she misses the supermarkets... and although she denies it, that house too.
She wants to move to help, even to cut them with that sharp knife that she sees at hand. She is foolish to deny that she is a burden, that her previous comfortable life has spoiled her to the point that she cannot do this.
'You must be grateful,' a voice similar to her mother's whispers in her ear.
"[...]", the lady insists. She makes her drop said utensil with a light air, which makes her frown and sit down again.
She sighs, resigned to seeing the dynamics. These days are strange... something in her back tells her that she should run away, that so much kindness without anything in return is foolish to expect and she sighs again... She trusts the sweet old people just because they remind her of her grandparents.
She smiles, willingly accepting the light dinner of rice and rabbit meat, and adapts... She carries on with no plans so far. Of course she will find a way to leave but she feels bad for those people who look so alone.
Won't they have anyone else?
One night she wakes up with the anxiety of her kidnappers' gazes. She huffs as it is strange that she dreams of them when they supposedly deprived her of her freedom and curls up on the floor of that humble room looking at the four walls that have given her shelter.
Karen can't help but think about what really happened, how she got away from there and if they will be okay.
"Damn... don't think too much," she complains because she actually feels strange in this situation. She leans on her knee when she hears someone outside, which makes her get up as it's not the voice of someone she remembers.
They are the elders and somebody else.
Which makes her stop dead when she crouches down right at the exit of that hallway that leads to the kitchen. There is an argument and although she can distinguish the tone, they both say things that she does not understand... they move away, raise their voices and continue like this for a while when the door is knocked firmly.
The two old people stay talking... which causes her doubt because she is sure there are no regular visits. They are old people confined to their small farm, right?
She listens to the little feet slowly heading to her point. She follows the path as best as she can and then pretends to be someone sleepy in the middle of the hallway, blinking innocently looking at the two old people whose shadows make them look suspicious.
She doesn't say anything. She yawns scratching her head... and makes the sign for water.
The old woman laughs, giving way while her husband gives her a meaningful look. She notices them... however, she doesn't say anything to keep up with her light role.
The alarms continue... something happens.
She doesn't know what.
When she is taken to the town it is by chance. She has arrived there with the lady in the absence of her husband. She does not ask... she is simply dragged away from the farm where the noise can be heard.
She sees how the merchants, the women and men look at them with poorly concealed whispers.
She frowns.
"[...]" The lady catches her attention by giving her a couple of bags of vegetables that she just bought. The merchant laughs when she pays him but she notices how his expression changes when he looks at her... with pity?
"[…]" They talk and supposedly bargain, staying a lot on the sidelines by how little she understands. The words are constantly lost. Nevertheless, she knows how to survive using signs, pretending she doesn't speak or listen well.
It's for the best... the children run and hit the old lady which makes her fall... and scream at them.
However, she is not surprised by the fact that she loses her sweetness for a few seconds, much less the strange shadows that reflect... but rather, the fear if those little ones on her trail that she simply notices.
She pretends... continues in her innocent role, accompanying her as she tries to decipher what she sees.
It's another sign... a very bad one that tells her she should run away. She gulps thickly without knowing how to confirm this because she doesn't understand. Perhaps it's her paranoia increased by the confinement or the unnecessary detective or organized crime novels.
Reading various conspiracy theories that, although they are not her favorites, have a certain detail that intoxicates her with curiosity. Those that her sister usually mocks by saying that her mangas are better.
Now, however, the alarm bells are ringing.
And that night this is confirmed.
What do those people do at night in the house? Why do the elderly get paid to sell something?
What she couldn't imagine was that they would be selling her precisely.
She spits out a little blood. She has bruises from how little fought from how surprisingly strong these strangers are. She doesn't cry... She clings to her pride seeing how she was thrown like a sack of potatoes behind the carriage. The night is a shadow that covers misdeeds.
Karen fears where she is going with these outlaws.
She observes attentively in the shadows. She has a black eye but it doesn't matter when one of the men glares at her with a lazy smile that gives her chills. He is scratched, others she managed to hit in the balls.
They may have katanas but she is thankful they are not more experienced... surprising her by how wild she can be.
Very different from her first jailers.
"[...]" One speaks rudely and looks at her to pull her foot, mocking her as she tries to walk away.
"[...]" Another more serious one, with sharp and cold eyes, stops him from letting his hand go higher. Surely there is a safe plan for her future that she doesn't want to find out.
"[...]" Another looks at her... The one with the scratched face hates her, keeping a lot to himself but without taking his eyes off her in a way that if they leave her alone... it will be dangerous.
And death is not the worst thing she expects of these four men.
The other one drives the carriage. He doesn't pay attention, focused on his path. He is harsh and distracted... but he recognizes very well that the woman, although tough, is a good merchandise for whatever they bought her for.
He doesn't get involved.
Karen stopped screaming a while ago. The village is obviously aware of what the elders are doing as they closed the windows as soon as the carriage passed by.
Her throat still burns... She has never screamed in such a way to the point of getting tired... Sher voice breaks, she is sure of it.
Especially when she asked for help and although she knows they don't understand her, it's general... She gulps when they stop and remains expectant when she hears the one in the front ordering something.
She tenses and frightens when suddenly there is blood gushing from the side, splashing her face and causing her to curl on the side of that ill-fated carriage.
She hears the screams. There are noises that she didn't think she could distinguish from metal against metal that she only saw in movies. She is scared and her heart is tightening like a deer about to be killed.
She sees the scratched kidnapper. He looks at her with a lewd gesture that makes her crawl away from him. He says many things to her while he comes forward... He tries to open her yukata without success when something is inserted into his forehead without any care.
A sharp weapon is the only thing she can see, not caring about either the terror, the blood stains around her, her anxiety or the acceleration of her thoughts about the death she has just witnessed to kick the body of whoever tried to abuse her.
Karen doesn't look. She doesn't want to find out if she will also have the same fate or something else. She turns around in a simple movement that she can do with her feet and hands tied. "Auch!" Is the only thing she says when she feels the stones on her side.
She sits up, adrenaline doing all the work as she grabs the small knife from the forehead of the dead person next to her... She doesn't wait that long to imitate some of the action movies she saw before.
Using that weapon to cut the ropes, not caring about cutting herself off in the process, she stops hearing the screams. The silence gives her a bad feeling and just when she frees herself and throws a punch of terror at whoever approaches, it fails to connect before the red eyes that give her the best tired look she didn't expect to see from that guy.
Her blood leaves her body. For a moment she goes blank, noticing that the sticky crimson tone is the least important thing about this. "You are problems... woman," he grunts reluctantly.
Karen would laugh at the irony, she would answer reluctantly because of the tone... but her mind simply does something stupid that she didn't think she would do as she realizes that she is the closest to safety.
She hugs him, wrapping him around her and surprising him who almost landed a weapon on her for such daring, with the nerves tense from that action. "Idiots," she says without further ado... fainting shortly after.
The tension leaving her body for a few seconds, finally remembering a saying... 'Better a bad person known than a good one to know.' Karen has experienced that first hand... not fearing the beasts and their captors so much.
If not the world in general far from her knowledge.
Notes:
Author's notes:
A small one to close this point of her supposed happiness. I always imagined that this world of feudal style is harder, especially being a woman where she can be sold anywhere to offer her services and I can't guarantee that they were waitresses or hostess precisely.
The woman has a very good and refined sixth sense 😀, because the elderly could be those who are in charge of 'helping' lost girls who will end up somewhere in the red zone.
Maybe... we don't know and I hope that Karen realizes for now that this world is dangerous, although that doesn't mean that she will give up so soon and return to what was happening in that house.
Will anything change? What will happen? Did Hashirama send Tobirama to get her back or was it just a coincidence? We don't know, I think that for now she will only return after the scare of her life... all beaten up, marked by her bad luck... not having that star that those isekai usually have over their OCs where kindness simply smiles on them.
Well, life is not like that... it goes well or badly for you, but it depends on how you take it... moving forward, right?
Thank you for everything.
Author-chan out!
Chapter 10: Lost 10
Notes:
Hey guys! I've been thinking about posting oneshots and things like that while I update this fic and tempus. What do you think?
Thanks for reading and please leave comments and kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Karen has always been the type of person who is flexible in terms of adapting to her surroundings, which she has been doing since she graduated. A path that simply opened before her eyes until she reached a leadership position in a renowned company.
Nevertheless, she is also of fickle character... always sure of herself in a practical way that has characterized herself.
An example, according to her sister... a pride, according to her parents.
Now, however, she hopes they never see this new stage as the days goes by. She has returned... going through fever and painful healing in this abandoned house far from the eyes of the few she saw those week to being sold. She gulps thickly because she never looked like woman material.
Of course she was afraid when she came to this place for ecotourism, she knows the risks in her own country due to insecurity or for X reason, but experiencing it firsthand far from what she hears in the news greatly lowers her morale, her safety and pride.
Because of her own weakness... her ignorance in the language she almost falls to a point from which there is no return.
She wants to be depressed, to cry and lock herself in that room again with no desire to socialize or at least deal with the surly visitors, but she has returned to being in a stalemate, to do nothing... She shakes her head as she takes any uncomfortable, annoying feelings and traumas from this event increased by what has happened since she arrived at this strange house to throw them away from her consciousness, her logic fervently pointing to learning the local language.
She leaves aside her strange behavior, the embarrassing return where she hugs a bitter familiar... Of all of them it had to be stupid Tobirama, but if he doesn't say anything... neither does she, right?
"I want to learn," she says directly, starting to limp behind the one who ignores her. The hallway is lonely as always and there is no helper around... whatever happened while she was outside has been organized differently on the inside.
Unaware of the true resolutions due to her annoying presence.
A whim of an untraditional leader.
"No," the albino bites bitterly.
"Why not?"
"No," he simply says without any desire to stop. She knows he could leave... kill her if he could, but he would have done so before. Now that she understands better that he is something similar to a samurai or ninja, she tries not to let her discomfort and the memory of the blood affect her. She is foolish.
"Tell me why not... That is not a clear answer."
"It is not necessary."
"Why not?"
"You do not need to know."
"Tobirama... just, please," she stops and looks at the back as the man stops as well. She bites her tongue, feeling miserable asking for this... begging. "I don't want to not understand what's happening again... For something bad to happen."
"Then... stay... and do not ask."
Irritation wants to hit her serenity for seconds, but as a former civilized woman she clings to the clear voice. Her mind clouded by anger is not the best in negotiations. "I don't want to be a burden... Obviously I can't do much like you, but I can help... pay back what you have done."
"Pay back?" The albino mocks and laughs with his flat and expressionless face without any type of emotion on the surface, so bitter despite not showing anything. "You pay?"
"Yeah..."
"Are you stupid?"
"Seriously, talking with you is impossible," she growls reluctantly, keeping part of her dignity within a decent range. "Look... I know you don't like me, and I don't like you... but I want to tahnk you for taking me out back then... and even though you kidnapped me... I want to understand where I am located," she stammers seeing the struggle to understand her on the part of the uninvolving host.
"No."
"Tobirama."
"I not teach you."
"I am not asking you to teach me, just that you give me back my notes and that book I had, I will try to do the rest," she proudly raises her chin. "And you're still an idiot."
"Mph... you are insolent." The man was already just a few centimeters away... He looks at her with those red eyes so fervently irrigated. "Enough are problems you cause... that my brother is a..." He growls to himself. "It is the only thing you will have," is the last thing he says when she instinctively closes her eyes due to the suddenly blowing wind.
She snorts when she sees herself alone in that hallway... It is clearly stupid to ask her kidnappers to give her some tools to face the world, but she has already run out of ideas about it and with what happened before her security has been completely blown, understanding what she knew from the beginning. She can't run away without knowing the most basic things.
Facing the reality of seeing her true situation.
Karen turns around upset, irritated and frustrated with her little progress. Locked up and insecure... She has to take the few things she has at hand, it's the only thing she can do at the moment.
She is stupid. Her guards no longer come even to bathe her, which leaves her alone for a long time. She doesn't take in much of her surroundings, much less sees Hashirama... only Tobirama appears to remind her how stupid she is to keep asking for the same thing every day she sees him.
Confirming her suspicions that he doesn't want her to learn.
Why?
The language must be archaic Japanese.
"Karen?" Someone peeks out slightly at her little view that looks out onto the enormous patio full of trees that is the essence of the wooded panorama. She does not avoid raising her eyebrow as Hashirama approaches with a strange gesture... distant and quite soft.
"Huh?" is the only thing she manages to say when she sees him sit next to her. "Something bad happened right?"
"..."
"Seriously, you guys keep everything to yourselves," she complains angrily, leaving her concern in the background. "Why aren't you more clear about what you want? What you hide from me."
"Mmm..."
"I mean it's not that difficult... Just leave me everything at hand, I'll do the rest."
"You really want learn," the man says clumsily and with his naturally artificial tone gives her a rather strange frown.
"I want to learn," she says sincerely. "I told Tobirama."
"He told me."
"You tell each other everything, right?" She snorts crossing her arms. "If that's what bothers you, I won't investigate this place... nor will I want to discover the secrets that you surely keep," she raises her hand in a gesture of deep promise. She doesn't know if he understands but he gives her enough attention. "It's the least I can give you although the treatment was shit."
"Shit?"
"Nothing interesting," she complains at the doubt of the words. It's clear that this place shouldn't be... She's sure it's not the organized crime she's used to in her life, this is different but it's preferable not to investigate much.
Curiosity killed the cat... and she doesn't want to die
"Are you happy about it?"
"It's the only thing I can offer if it guarantees my freedom, my learning."
"It is dangerous outside."
"I noticed, but everything in life is a risk... taking it of leaving it is your business as well as learning from the experience." With a wise tone, she looks into the distance without paying attention to the man who, although he is confusing, looks entertaining. "Look... I don't know how you guys handle it, but I learned my lesson... There are bad people and I made the mistake of trusting based on appearance." She clearly bites into part of her anxiety and restlessness. "I don't want it to happen to me again... and I will help in whatever I can morally and physically speaking," she makes a little insurance just in case.
She is not a murderer, much less does she do work that she considers against her principles.
Of course she is not in a position to put her values at the top, she has already faced that before... her pride is even fragile at this point but she is willing to take this and survive.
Go back home.
Although this does not ensure that this mess will return to how it began.
Sacrifice is important in this life, especially when the crossroads are clear.
"...You are strange."
"You are the weird ones... you kidnapped me, isolated me and although you fed me..." She sighs, tired of putting this topic back on the table. "I'm tired of being oblivious to what's happening. I want to learn."
"Mmmm... Tobirama can help you."
"He is clear in not wanting to teach me."
Hashirama doesn't say anything, getting up. "Well... I will take care of it," he assures leaving with a consistent smile. Karen sighs, not knowing if this is a relief or the beginning of a long torture where two wills face each other.
Ending up being the last.
Tobirama is an idiot, she is more than sure of it when she snorts indignantly at his harsh attempt at teaching. Her hands are truncated practicing stupid calligraphy that she believes will not be of use to her. It is not even legible despite the fact she has the basics of Japanese rules.
There are complicated things like subjects, predicates... formal, informal and ancient language.
Why are there so many variables?
Karen has had such hard days, turned into weeks locked up without being able to go out unless she says a phrase in the rustic language that she is trying hard to learn in a pact full of pride where both wills look at each other as challenges. She can be murdered if... but she doesn't fear that any more than she fears losing this absurd bet that no one mentions.
Waiting to see who gives up first.
"You must learn well," the albino man stands right in front of that room where they have locked her in a course that is so unfair, but she holds on... Because the first time he gave her that class he reluctantly warned that at the first complain he would leave.
He wouldn't teach her.
So she purses her lips. "I am trying," she complains in English, being admonished with those eyes straight out of a bad anime. "Well, you earn," she adds with a short tone and swears biting her tongue. Why is it so difficult?
"Use the proper words."
"I do it."
"That is not true."
"You do the same in my language," she clears her throat and slowly adds this along this last paragraph of a dialect that she still doesn't understand very much. They don't let her leave so although she doesn't admit it she has learned quickly... Two weeks of this until dinner is painfully effective.
It's just that it goes very much against human rights.
"Savage," she growls to herself, denying that she feels intimidated by the tough man.
"Repeat the stroke again, it is wrong." He raises next to her like a cold mountain, judging the way she even holds the brush. 'For God's sake it's just a line!', she complains internally.
"I am not... used... to write like this." It's a valid complaint in a two-language sentence that clearly frustrates her wannabe tutor.
"You did not have any problems before."
"Because it is easy to learn... English," she clarifies frowning. "A pen is better."
"Language."
"I not say anything."
"Tch... if you not do your part," the albino complains in his clumsy English.
"I do... but my head already hurts," she states without changing into the other language.
"I learn faster than you."
"You are a stupid case... Besides, you don't even conjugate well and I don't tell you anything."
"You are a bad teacher."
"You're not going in the wrong direction either." Karen is stinging the damn scorpion by turning against her this character, who simply frowns.
"I will kill you on of these days... I am sure of it," he comments frowning with his hoarse voice. It took her a while to keep up with the words being complicated, but Karen is sure they're not good, especially when she distinguishes death being between what he said so quickly.
It is obvious that the despicable man takes advantage of her lack of retention to tell her this... He looks at her. "Work on this. Otherwise, there will be no dinner."
"What?!" She gets up from her place indignantly. "I only got rice in the afternoon."
"Language."
Karen crosses her arms frustrated. They ask too much of her when she still struggles too much to distinguish things. Seriously, Japanese gave her an advantage in understanding some things more easily, but it didn't hand her everything on a silver platter and it feels unfair when comparing to her kidnappers.
It feels she loses.
"Work," Tobirama says in her language and simply leaves without saying anything else. The woman looks at the papers feeling that it is a rather outrageous personal challenge. She huffs and complains in her known languages about any curse word she knows under her breath.
Even to the poor man's mother and his family.
He deserves it... She knows that contemplating the fucking brush to take it reluctantly. It is easier to write in her language than in complex strokes.
She complains for another few seconds before continuing.
She is hungry and just sleeps again without any dinner present.
She hates this but it's what she agreed to when they assured her she could learn... just by adapting, although that doesn't mean that she's condescending... Tobirama is an idiot.
She is sure of it.
Spring is the most exciting of the seasons that she really likes to admire, far from the cold winter that was annoyingly long. It would be very pleasant to contemplate the various colors that rise around the patio if it weren't for the fact that a certain woman is more focused on winning an argument with her head teacher.
The language is still not perfect but it is understood very well.
It's been a tough few months... of overcoming so many things but Karen was srubborn to let herself be defeated when she feels she's about to be able to discover and leave this place to look for her home, her family.
Half a year and this is not moving forward... but she finally feels there is something positive in all this.
"I can not believe you tell me this... Are you the wrong one?" Karen stands with her little patience in the hallway and lowers the heat of her irritation noticing how the man snorts in annoyance.
"You are the annoying one... and stupid."
"I am not going to fall into your game, I just asked to go out."
"No."
"Come on... Now I speak the language better."
"Not sufficiently."
"That is not true, you know I speak it better."
"The basics."
"I defend myself."
"Karen, do not be an idiot. Do you not remember what happened a few months ago?" Tobirama is a cold, severe and quite strict man who, although he can kill her, does not do it and Karen takes advantage of that to share a piece of her mind without fear of not seeing tomorrow, showing that she can be strong-willed when she wants something and feels he is being unfair not letting her out.
It's been months... she wants to look around, look for information.
"What are you looking for?"
"Information to return home." She was being sincere in her response when she told it to Hashirama.
"No."
"Come on... If you want, you can come with me."
"I will not go. I am busy."
"Then I will go with someone else."
"Are you seriously not learning?"
"For God's sake... or whatever deity you pray to," Karen huffs looking at him. "I will not run away, I will also respect any of the rules you want... but could you...?" She is not the type of person who uses her charms, because she feels she doesn't have any, but she remains firm that if you ask permission for things, it can have a positive result. Suddenly finding herself alone told her that Tobirama really had a lot to deal with her request.
She doesn't say anything, at least she sighs at stopping having to a language that still gives her a headache. Looking around in solitude she snorts, better thinking about taking a bath before her plans change. She doesn't miss her guards or her escort, because at the end of everything she promised not to go out again.
However, the response to her request did not arrive.
Why doesn't it seem strange to her?
Bathing is no longer so abnormal when she lies down in that rustic bathroom in the room where people used to accompany her. She looks at the ceiling for another few seconds, closing her eyes slightly and sighs... She settles in a certain way without thinking too much about what wants to resurface.
Her depression, her anxiety with another accumulation of negative feelings that are waiting not to come out. She does not want to break like she did a long time ago by not having any type of results in this regard, once again being in solitude, oblivious to what is happening outside.
She gets up after a few minutes resting. Might as well before falling asleep again and drowning because of how distracted she is. She's not as alert as before, but she still maintains a certain level of sanity around her despite how much her situation has changed.
Hashirama doesn't show up, neither does Tobirama... but it doesn't matter when she takes a light tower that is nearby. The clothes always appear clean as soon as she takes them off so she is not surprised to see a light yukata that is piled up on the nearby chair.
She snorts as she begins to put it on, seeing that she has lost weight again. Her bones are not visible but her feet have made it clear that she has lost another few centimeters. They are not as dark as before, leaving a pearly tone that she hasn't had in a long time. Since she was a child to be exact.
She straightens her hair, combs it lightly with her fingers as it falls over her shoulders. It's long, annoyingly long, but she leaves it for now as long as it doesn't get dirty again or full of lice. It's annoying to deal with the latter when in that place she apparently caught nits.
She wrinkles her nose at the memory... Better to start walking barefoot as always, she doesn't like hard sandals.
Seeing Tobirama upset with his armed clothes is difficult to explain, she only saw him like that once and it doesn't stop her heart from jumping out for a few seconds... She purses her lips and avoids noticing that she took a step back to turn better looking outside.
The albino notices but pays little attention to her. "Come on," with a commanding tone he speaks to her, tensing her up.
She arches her eyebrow, turning in disbelief to look at him. "Where?"
"Language."
"Ugh... fine." Karen feels out of place but takes another step forward. "Where?"
"You wanted to go out, did you not?"
"Now?"
"Take it or leave it."
"Mph... how bitter," she complains clearly focusing on who did understand her. He grunts slightly, tensing her up. What she didn't expect was to feel a hole in her stomach so hard that she simply ends up on the floor without realizing it, returning part of the little breakfast she has eaten, taking her but surprise.
"Get up," a different voice says harshly. Karen turns around with a slight dizziness due to this feeling that she feels she had already had before. She frowns noticing the man who, although he was not the albino, without those red eyes... he seemed like the stupid Tobirama.
Or an equally bitter relative.
"Who are you?" She looks around to search for the albino, frowns and then raises her eyebrow.
"What do you care?" The man crosses his arms. She frowns not understanding the type of costume he has on but she supposes it is one of those things she decides not to ask about, better focusing on looking around... She arches her eyebrow since she is not in the house.
"Huh?" is the last thing she says when she sees that she is outside. Of course it is not the same as being abandoned in the middle of the forest... With many questions that arise in her mind about how she really got out, she glares at whoever rushes her to better focus on her plan.
Search for information of her home.
With the help of the stranger who she's sure is Tobirama.
What she didn't expect is that the in first village they encountered, the people were not so friendly to strangers... Being so different from that occasion.
What were they so afraid of? And what are shinobi? ...she frowns, the words seems strange to her.
Keeping those and many questions to herself upon her return.
Notes:
Author's notes:
Things worth mentioning:
Tobirama is still a person so weak to his brother's whims, and despite the poor political position in the council for hosting such a dangerous stranger, he is the one who has determined to deal with her personally, because he feels it is dangerous for Hashirama to do so... because he is a man who easily becomes attached to things. Plus he's already engaged... He still has the idea of investigating her, investigating whatever makes her so strange... What will happen with this? ...Who knows.
Hashirama relents, because he is worried that the girl is in trouble again. However he remains attached, watching her when she doesn't realize it, curious about the way she looks at him. She is afraid of them, but she is so different from civilians.
The council is not grateful because that girl is being cared for by its leader to the point that its plan to get her out of the compound didn't work. Touka was punished but she did not care, confused by such an approach of her leader to a stranger... There are tensions within the clan, ones that Hashirama is working hard to prove their worth. At the end of the day he hasn't lead the clan for a long time, the elders thinking that he would be someone fickle and easy to manage according to the old traditions... well, no!
Karen is in the dark, unaware of much of what she has caused and has reached an internal pact not to investigate more than necessary. She feels she is happier in ignorance and it is a wise decision when the world is not so benevolent, taking a bit of advantage of Hashirama's good heart and that strange bond that although she does not feel, she has forged, feeling safe in some way within the compound. Or course that does not mean that she does not have nightmares, that sometimes she does not have flashbacks or things that indicate how difficult it is to overcome these types of situations.
But her mind is complicated to deal with these things... so she decided to go through a lot as long as they don't hurt her. Also she somehow managed to learn the language... but Tobirama is intense in teaching her in record time. It remains certain that none of the popular schools in her country would make use of the method he applied, being hard and 24/7 pure of that language. She still doesn't manage it, she is not a genius like the Senju, but in her wake she has understood much, although the reading not so much as she keeps stumbling. She speaks slowly and with a marked tone that the albino tries to remove, without success... obviously.
Well, our dear OC faces this reality and apparently that lucky star shines lightly on her... I think. Mainly because it is better to fall among the Senju than the Uchihas or anyone else, right? Thank you for your comments.
Author-chan out!
Chapter 11: Lost 11
Notes:
As I stated before, while I post chapters of the two main fics of the account, I will try to post other shorter ones. Probably oneshots or something like that. That is, if I find the inspiration to write between all my tasks in college.
Thanks for reading and please leave comments and kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It is frustrating, so say the least, what this woman feels sitting on the edge of a humble village that she visited with the help of a bitter guide. She sighs tiredly while massaging her dirty feet without the desire to speak or share part of her thoughts with who does not pay attention to her.
'What did I expect from this?' is what she asks herself without biting the bitterness that wells up her throat from such a fruitless trip that only brought her old traumas that she tries to bury in the depths of her conscience. It was not the best idea to pressure herself about it, but it was something that she knew she had to do.
Although with terrible results.
"Have you finished rest yet?" Her partner blurts out with his clumsy language... Even standing next to her, he looks at her from above with regular apathy.
Like the people of that town.
"Mmmm..." Karen does not deign to respond with anything coherent. She is bitter enough to make some witty comment about what little remains for her.
"Mph..." The man deigns with a decent chatter of his teeth to make signs and a smoke screen simply appears that despite the drama is not heard. She looks at him without impressing, as the humble features of her guide are supplanted by the imposing and intimidating Tobirama.
She doesn't ask, she simply tries to enter the forest with a limp.
"Where are you go?"
"To a far away place," she simplifies, being grateful that now for some reason he is not in his master tyrant of languages mode. She has no desire to pretend that she will do her part in this unfair exchange where she remembers that she is the kidnapped one.
One so well treated, compared to the statistics of her country, where disappearances mostly end up buried in a mountain or under a bridge.
'Fun!', she thinks sarcastically.
"Karen," he barks in a silent order to appear right in front of her covering her area.
"It's not like I could run away from you..." The woman frowns with a mood like hell. "There's no point in being in a village where the only thing I received were looks and a typical apathy."
"What did you expect, they are civilians," the man answers with a knowing tone as cold as it usually is and an absolute truth that answers all her questions, as if he knew that everyone is like that.
"That's not an answer."
"It is."
"Of course not. People are not as apathetic as this."
"Apazetik?" Tobirama repeats the new word in his vocabulary. It frustrates her when he interrupts her words, his complaints about doubts from someone who is still getting familiar with the language.
"They are not kind people, they are afraid... and I don't know what the hell they mean by shinobi," she bites without wanting to keep up. Her head and feet hurt, and this morning will surely be a difficult day to get up with so many things happening and falling all at once again.
She will surely be in her days soon.
She doesn't like the idea.
"Shinobis," the man corrects her pronunciation with a slight frown, looking at her with asking eyes that she ignores.
"Whatever," she says furiously continuing in her way, covered again by that man in blue. "Leave me alone, I want to go back."
Tobirama doesn't say anything, she can just almost see a slight frown in his neat brow. "They are civilians... is not, what you... search."
"I am a civilian as well and I want to search a lot."
"What?"
"WHAT?!" She shouts. She does not avoid doing so when she feels a nascent emotion in her chest again. She has had so many crises that another one on her list did not diminish her already fractured pride, when she stopped wanting to flee, get informed, keep an eye on these people who, although they are kind, keep her isolated. "I'm tired of this, of pretending I won't ask when I'm just a prisoner!"
"..."
"You don't say anything, I don't ask anything!" She doesn't know what his eyes show but she simply takes another step hitting the hard chest of that blue armor. "You've taken enough from me, learned my language and I simply don't have any information in return!"
"Have food," the man frowns, stopping another blow to the chest from so much frustration coming out suddenly.
"I am your prisoner!"
"Treat you good."
"Is this treating well?! You literally lock me up, ignore me and feed me when you can..." The woman snorts. She tries to free herself without success feeling the hard squeeze. She presses her lips seeing her mistake of provoking him remembering the blood of that day.
"You should be grateful... I do not know why my brother has become infatuated with someone like you," Tobirama snaps, throwing her in a simple movement to the ground, those eyes shining with fervent and controlled threat. "But what did I expect from a simple civilian..."
Karen stands still with the courage leaving with the wind of that afternoon and frowns. She was going to say something when suddenly an emotion fills the atmosphere completely. She remains silent and bites her tongue when she doesn't understand her need to want to run.
She felt it once with this man before, but now it's so different... like when you sit in a room alone and feel chills along with an inner voice telling you to run in the background. It's terror... such a hard one that she didn't have time to react.
The sky looks so blue when something holds her waist. The knot blooms as a reminder of this annoying transportation technique that she felt previously... But she only covers her mouth so as not to vomit and sees that they are already on some treetops. She closes her eyes, not daring to open them when she doesn't remember having closed them.
"Wow... what do we have here, the infamous white assassin, eh?" A raw, mocking voice is what means that they are not alone again. Karen simply clings to the branch in which she is left when she is covered by that annoying blue back.
She doesn't want to look down at the ground when she sees that it's not mere centimeters apart.
"Stay here" is the only thing Tobirama says without worrying about asking anything else, giving her a harsh view from the height of his shoulder, without neglecting whoever has interrupted that terrifying discussion, an abrupt interruption that she does not point out when she see further.
A man... one who stares at her.
"A civilian, huh? The Senju with their new leader have fallen so low... don't you think?" The stranger points out trying to cause annoyance in the person who still covers most of her view. The woman simply stands back, stuck to the top of the tree with nothing good to add or say.
Demonstrating again that inhuman ability that she is sure should not exist, but even if she does not want to admit it, here it does... She gulps, that terror and anxiety are not erased but her logical mind governs without the intention of answering.
Tobirama is not the type of person who says unnecessary things, what makes him disappear in the blink of an eye. The environment is flooded with noisy metallic sounds that bring back those traumas that previously wanted to come out. She does not cry, she behaves up to the task hoping this is not worse.
She has so many questions, so much fear that she simply, even though she feels abandoned, prays to her God waiting for precious seconds.
"Hehehehe..." That man appears right in front of her. He looks dirty, full of cuts that don't scare her, although deep down she wants to run and scream. Karen raises her chin, hating not having a gun within reach when she didn't train any martial arts.
Apart from that, her body is still the worst in resilience but that's the least of it, because when she thought this would be worse... the blood covers the back of whoever wanted to look for her for something not actually positive.
"Tch..." Tobirama grunts as the man falls dead into the void.
She doesn't back down, but she remains awkwardly setting where until a while ago she was clinging for survival. She purses her lips and frowns. "I really want to go home," she doesn't implore, no... she just orders with her pale face but without saying any extra questioning.
She doesn´t know what it means to be shinobi or however that word is pronounced as she stands with her feet slightly shaking. She would faint again from the amotion that is still in her system but the man simply doesn't say anything about what they talked about before or explain what happened to take her like a sack of potatoes without any extra exchange.
Karen remains silent. She doesn't run away when he leaves her at home, but she clings in the bathroom... She thinks, cries in silence away from the visits of those who she believes are not watching her.
She is so tired that night that she sleeps with nightmares haunting her again.
This way spending other nights.
Without asking anything else.
She eats out of necessity for the next few days. She has been in that repetition as she continues in her silent state... She sighs. She remains functional in the little she can do around her without any type of visit... Nostalgia completely washes her back when she stands right at the edge of the enormous patio that is outside the traditional house.
She watches the treetops dance continuously, enveloping her in the peace she needs for a few seconds. "You should not be in the sun," someone calls to her side, and for all the stress she does the only thing that brings her security, clumsily pounding with her fist unsuccessfully. Hashirama returns a curious look... strange, haggard but with that tight smile firmly on his young face.
"Huh..." She doesn't apologize, Karen simply wipes her hand with the sensation of warmth springing from the memory of the only time she was conscious with a fever and keeps looking. She doesn't speak and returns her sight to the forest.
"Not talk to me?" He asks in his unpracticed tone. The kind kidnapper at the end of the day is just a shadow that hardly visits her.
Not that she wanted to, but he was better than Tobirama.
"I have no desire."
"Mmmm... Tobirama told me."
"He tells you everything."
"Karen."
"I'm tired Hashirama," the woman points out without looking at the man. "I've been here for so many months without any information from the outside, I've taught you my language hoping to know where I am," she sighs.
"Also teach you."
"Mmmmmm..." She sees the point the man wants to get at. Karen simply ignores that bluff to embrace the feeling of loneliness and helplessness that arises. "Why am I here? Why do you keep me? ...It's not that I have a lot of money, you're not even kidnapping material."
The man frowns with those words in his vocabulary. "Kidnapin? Mony?"
"I am not rich... not someone of renown to ask for a kidnapping," she snorts indignantly at this detour without correcting and clarifying those words that the man does not recognize. She looks with her pitiful eyes at the one who she believes, despite everything, will be able to tell her something. Maintaining the optimistic thought that maybe, just maybe, this will continue to be her world in an isolated town that lives in very archaic oriental customs.
It's silly... but her mind clings to the only logical thing about the matter, after everything she saw.
From her partner's techniques... From the blood.
"You are civilian... not interested in the rest."
"So? ...Tobirama says I'm useless."
Hashirama doesn't say anything else.
"That his brother is infatuated with me," she frowns, not understanding who that 'brother' is that the albino spoke of. "I don't understand too much... I told you that I would learn to help, but I still don't understand your intentions and the usefulness if not even I know where I am."
"... I... not know."
"Uh..." Disappointed by the answer, she looks back at the trees. "I guess that's the only thing I'll get."
"Karen... be safe, not kidnapped."
She snorts at the irony. "I'm locked up."
"Safety."
She looks at the floor tired of this. The role of damsel is simply not something she accepts but she doesn't think about this enough when she is mentally exhausted. "Look, just... Tell me, are we still in […]?" She questions him directly mentioning the name of her country. "In the state of [...]." Another long name for the exact location of her sightseeing trip.
It is now or never when she will clarify this but the face of the always cheerful man does not show any doubt, curiosity or other things that could predict his disastrous response.
"Look... just forget it."
"Karen... be safe."
"You already told me."
"The world... outside, is hard."
"Like everything in reality."
"Is not a game."
"I'm not saying it is either, but Hashirama... whatever this brother's game is, I'm just tired of it and if you see him tell him that I'm not a pet, not a thing he can keep." She turns around ready to leave, but it is the man who appears again in front of her. Don't they get tired of doing this to her?
"You not scared?"
Karen arches her eyebrow with a frustrated snort at such a question.
"Of... Tobirama."
"He's an idiot and hateful, but scared..." She shrugs her shoulders without committing to revealing that she is so terrified of everything else, of what she remembers.
"Be in middle of attack."
"Hashirama... Just, leave it."
"Mmmmm... Despite be a civilian, you are strange."
"You are the second person to say that... and I don't know what you mean."
"Really you are not combatant?"
"No."
"You are a civilian."
"I am."
"You not scared of us."
"Mmmmm..."
"We are shinobi," the man responds naturally without turning away, as if searching her face for some kind of doubt. "From the Senju clan." For the first time he is so direct in his questioning, rising to his unfair height.
"I don't know what the Senju clan is," she frowns at mistake of the mention and the reminder that this word was used by that attacker. "Nor shinobi."
Hashirama doesn't look happy or sad... on the contrary, like his brother he shows a face washed of any emotion, which surprises her. "Not lie."
She frowns. "Why would I do that? I'm literally at your mercy, what would I gain from that when I can't even get out of here?" She snorts with irony springing up in harsh sarcasm that she simply doesn't hold back. She massages the bridge of her nose not wanting to provoke another ally/enemy on her list. "Just leave it... if you won't tell me anything, nor give me my freedom back, why keep this up?" The woman insists again.
She passes by, unwilling to continue in this strange routine of clarifications whose fruits will not be coming. "Elemental Nations," Hashirama blurts out with a distant tone. "No [...]," he clumsily adds looking at her. Karen blinks like an owl during the night. She takes a couple of steps with hysterical laughter erupting.
'I knew it!' an internal voice told her that it was not the place where it all started. "Are you fucking with me?"
He frowns. "Fakin?"
"Son of a bitch, you're kidding me..."
"¿...?" Hashirama becomes lost when she starts ranting not only is English, but also in all the languages she knows, cursing her fucking luck when she was clearly never material for a traveler to another world.
Her sister was... although she would never wish for her to be in her place, she was always the most dreamy, the least careful. She looks at Hashirama and purses her lips when she sees the doubt. "Elemental Nations do not exist," she explains. "They don't exist!"
Hashirama opens his eyes. He doesn't seem to react when she simply throws herself in a light tantrum that ends up making her sit without any care in the middle of that garden. If her mother, her manager or her superior saw her, it would be marketing boss's number one public humiliation.
Oh, it's a good thing that no one she knows is there, because otherwise the mental state she is in would be pitiful. She simply bursts into tears because of so many accumulated things.
Because she may be an adult, but she is still a mere mortal.
And this, although illogical and stupid... has surpassed her by far.
She sure doesn't know how go get back home... because she's not even on what she previously guessed was her planet. The stars had told her! But she didn't want to see it.
There is no worse blind that the one who does not want to see... right?
Karen gets up that morning pretending that she didn't make a big scene the day before. She does her routine, and eats that stale food that doesn't have much salt at the edge of the garden for breakfast with her eyes swollen from crying. She doesn't know how she got to bed but she doesn't ask as it would be awkward.
She has passed her crisis and has decided that continuing in a position of tantrum/depression would not lead to anything good. She has not overcome what she discovered, but she will not waste any more time if she has already done it before.
"Karen." Tobirama is the one who finds her in the middle of a long existential thought that she hadn't had in a long time along with theories that would surprise her sister who liked sci-fy stories so much. It feels like that rare 80's movie where a colored man travels to the Round Table.
Although of course that was still no Earth... and there's no other world-hopping reference she would have.
At least not, of course, if you take into account that last Spiderman movie that her happy little sister forced her to watch, where three versions of the same character came together... so she simply and without any emotion looks at that bitter man who, although she hates him, doesn't say anything coherent.
"..." He looks upset. Not that he ever looks friendly... but especially today she feels she is not the best person to be here.
"What?" She says insisting on the silence of who looks at her with a typical judicious gesture. She gets tired of the silence, which is why she has taken a not so relaxed posture as she cares little about what happens to her.
At the end of the day... she's not even in her world, now understanding the illogicality of the strange techniques these people use, that magic that she didn't point out.
"Hashirama wants you to see this."
"Huh... that's why you're in such a bad mood," the woman guesses sighing with the sticky rice in her mouth. They should invent the flavor or the salt to season it, she would no longer complain about the prisoner's food that may have been made accidentally... Surely a good yeast for bread too as it is hard.
"Karen," he warns with his harsh voice.
"I have an existential emptiness," she sighs, not wanting to get involved in a duel of wills so typical of both of them. He is still the worst person to come which makes her snort at that bitter look in her direction and get up. "Fine."
At least he doesn't speak about her language.
That would be worse.
Tobirama points to a direction, dressed in a simple yukata without his imposing blue armor. She follows the path slightly between the corridors and does not avoid raising her eyebrow when she is sure a door that receives them was not there, and she has been exploring the house many times.
Are they hidden areas? ...together with secret doors.
How original.
"Karen." Hashirama is on the other side, just like Tobirama who stays behind with his typical attitude of a bad gargoyle. He looks at them harshly, especially at the former who simply spread a paper on the table right in front of him. There are scrolls, and it smells like dirt, dust and enclosure. She does not point it out although she does sneeze. "Look."
Karen sees a rustic map so old that it almost compares to the first inventions of cartography, light strokes with old ink accompanied by soft borders.
"Elemental Nations," he explains, seeing that she clearly does not understand. "They exist and you are here," he indicates a point that she will easily forget.
"Mmm..."
"Not your home?"
"No," the woman frowns clearly without any kind of reservation of hiding the obvious when she already said everything during her previous tantrum. She was stupid to let out what she had inside before and say the name of her place of origin only to confirm what she already knew.
Her mistake.
"Impossible," Tobirama barks from his spot, now positioned to her side.
"It is not impossible... although it is illogical and unreal."
Both men can be an intimidating combination outside of space, but Karen snorts, unbothered by the clear doubt in the words she says.
"I don't understand it either," she answers instead. "But I'm sure this is not the map of... my country, now of my world."
Tobirama is the first to ask. "World?"
"Yes, planet... dimension," she expresses, feeling stupid to clarify something that she only saw in theories and movies. "I don't know how to explain it."
"What is planet? World? Dimension?" The albino frowns at every word said and stumbles on them.
"It is..." She huffs because it's tiring to explain. "Where we live, our planet..."
They stay the same.
"You have not discovered the telescope or space, so stop asking," she complains seeing that the men remain the same. "This place, it's just not where I live," she bets back to the point. "My world... is not this one."
"You lie," the albino frowns threateningly as if wanting to test her.
The woman snorts without being intimidated. "Hashirama already said that. And as I told him, I don't have to lie... I won't win anything."
The bitter man shows in his eyes a clarity of something that only concerns him, which makes him scratch his chin without expressing what he is hiding... Karen does not pay attention, tired of his attitude to look at Hashirama who has been silent.
"That is why you said about your home," says the one with long hair.
"I want to go back home," she repeats bitterly. "But seeing this..." She just snorts tiredly.
Hashirama looks at Tobirama who only frowns. "You better go rest."
She blinks to laugh ironically. "Of course." She doesn't say anything without wanting to continue this, she just wants to leave this alone, think things more through and see what will happen next.
Could she return with this magic? She purses her lips to leave that hidden chamber without turning around again and continues forward, bitter about life and her existence when she once again begins to realize how far she is from her home. Nice way of getting aware of reality.
One that she tries her best to ignore and put off.
She looks at the sky and sighs with a feeling of heaviness that will not be washed away soon.
She will just survive for now... although she doesn't know what to expect next.
She's so lost... as she was at the beginning.
Notes:
Author's notes:
Well here we see two languages that collide. As you can see, the local language of the Elemental Nations is highlighted in bold for greater identification. The English is in normal font, but this will probably change as the characters get used to each other's languages.
Both Karen and Tobirama are people with strong personalities, although the former leaves a lot to be desired when she knows she cannot tempt her destiny too much. She already had her panic attack, her hysteria showing that everything that accumulates and is not faced comes out like an emotional torrent in the worst moments.
Even so, she is human and confirming something that she had been thinking about for a while is hard... more so because she left a whole life behind, feeling the helplessness of being in a world where she is clearly on the worst side, oblivious to the fact that now they understand why she does not have a chakra system... clarifying one thing that they will only talk about behind closed doors.
Theories will fly that night between the two brothers, but they simply will not remain in theory... and Tobirama will insist to investigate more with chakra. What will change with this? Will the dynamics be different? Will Karen finally be able to go out? Will Karen find out that that brother is Hashirama?
I don't know... I don't even understand where I stand, but hey, let's see how it turns out. Thanks for everything.
Author-chan out!
Chapter 12: Lost 12
Notes:
I hate studying math, so this update also serves as a nice and well-earned break. God, I think I can even see the numbers in my head. I'm starting to see why many of my older classmates survive based on coffee.
Though for me, nothing beats some good ol' milk with cocoa. It's just soo good!
Thanks for reading and please leave comments and kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Depression is a matter as complicated as life itself, because when it happens once it is easy for it to drag you into its jaws again as has been happening lately. Bitter, distant... Karen doesn't know how to deal with things outside of her logic. She was always analytical, observant... intense in some matters to the point of having many certifications outside her career.
But she continues to fight with whatever she confirmed, what she feared was true. More than certain that returning home will not be an option.
It's bad. Her plans... her work and family are just so far away now that she just curls up looking across that huge yard like she's been doing now. Yes, she's depressed, but this phase is different than what she has gone through since she arrived.
She no longer wants to cry, she has already shed tears that have dried her eyes during these nights of gloom, of regrets, of imagining how her family will go on with a missing daughter. At least she would like to tell them that she will not be under a bridge, buried under a mountain... that although she is far away and it is impossible to return to her life in some harsh way...
She is fine. Isolated, imprisoned... depressed, but fine, alive.
Karen closes halfway her eyes better concentrating on her reality, looking at the green grass that moves under her feet before the summer that will soon come. Hashirama and Tobirama have not appeared since that day they showed the map... She is not surprised, what she said may have completely blown their minds.
They shouldn't believe her either, but for some reason... they did. Perhaps they had already suspected this for a while.
"Karen-san?" Someone interrupts her thoughts, startling her. She jumps slightly from her place to blink awkwardly at the female voice that should not be here.
"Huh?" She clumsily adds, looking pained by her hostile reaction. Not that her fist could land on the young lady who blinks curiously. Not knowing that like all those who have cared for her, she has ninja training like the kidnappers. "Yes?" She adds as her late response after an awkward silence.
"Nice to meet you. I know we have not seen each other before. My name is Senju Mikami. From now on I will be your partner," she says with a slight bow that surprises her with such neat label taken from a drama. She snorts as that comparison so typical she made has since she arrived, as this would be a good series fur such a program.
It has fantasy, strange situations and a couple of men who, although weird, strong and murderous, cannot deny that they are handsome. She huffs at the last out of place thought... She is rambling as she has been doing for a while, a small fixation to get out of her initial stress.
"Nice to meet you," she replies. "Although, long time passed... not have a partner." She frowns with doubt, awkwardly and trying not to speak in two languages so as not to confuse the young woman.
"Oh, the lords have asked me to accompany you."
"The lords?"
"Yes, they have given the order," she responds politely.
"Then help me... like before?" With a stumble of her tongue she accidently ends up speaking in casual English. Karen sees her mistake and corrects it. "Before."
"I did not understand you, Karen-san." The woman is sincere in her doubt and confusion. Although it is not noticeable in her gesture, she sees that she still does not understand what she was trying to say before.
"Then help me... like before," she repeats again, now sure that she has said what she wanted to express. She hates having to do it, almost like every language when she first started learning them. At least Tobirama has stopped torturing her... so she doesn't expect to complain about that anytime soon.
"I shall not be your tutor. More like a tutor."
"Tutor?"
"Teacher."
"I do not need one... I already know the language."
"I know that you learned from one of the lords," the cold woman kindly adds without removing her gesture, still standing next to her, the forest swaying slightly due to the fresh wind of that afternoon. "I shall be teaching you etiquette and other things that will be useful before you are presented."
"...Presented?" Karen questions the word that might have another meaning, considering the cultural difference.
"Yes, soon it will be the celebration of the Sage of the Six Paths, the Day of Light," she replies with a wise gesture. "As such, everyone must present themselves, even new acquisitions."
"I am not an object."
"No, I did not say you were... but both the council and our leaders see this opportunity for the entry of new acquisitions into our clan."
The woman sincerely believes that she has so many more doubts than at the beginning. What does she mean by clan? Will they introduce her? "I do not think so much preparation is necessary, I can stay as I am now."
"It is not optional, the young master has had so many problems." The woman changes to a tired but firm tone to look her in the eyes. "It is the best you can do as payment."
Karen wanted to say so much about it, because she believes it is unfair... but she simply sighs to see that in this reality she should leave things as they are so as not to have enough problems when she doesn't know too much other than the contact with those people and awkwardly the language.
A light peace offering... will it be? Or simply as she said, it will be the presentation of a tribute. She gulps thickly... She hopes not, so she lets herself be dragged down that river to survive. Maybe, just maybe, she can find her way home if she makes more friends outside of those two initial kidnappers.
Because she doesn't understand much... Perhaps Tobirama's brother can help her, remembering that he in infatuated with her for some reason. Will she meet him?
She doesn't know... She sighs better thinking positively about all this, although her doubts and curiosity continue to increase. What exactly will they teach her?
Stand up straight, raise your chin, don't sit crooked, your movements must be subtle when having tea of food. Each thing has been repeating itself over and over again in a race that she didn't want to participate in. Letting herself be swept away by that river has brought her so many problems that she wants to get out and run away.
If only she could. But now looking at the cup of tea with hatred, Karen has to deal with the rigorous etiquette of such a rustic situation that she does not want to point out in the face of the harsh gaze of someone who has turned out to be worse than a tyrant. Although of course she does beat Tobirama. That idiot is still in the top 10 of worst teachers, but Mikami has turned out to be just as firm.
She hits her hand because she clumsily tilts a little the teapot she is pouring.
Now the table she is sitting is small, decorated with a tea set as beautiful as it is modest that she it been her martyrdom since they began. She can overcome her walking position, the wooden sandals and the details of the greetings.
But serving tea... sucks.
"You do not have to hit me," she complains when she rubs her now injured hand. The civilian glares at the person who cares little about the bruises on her hand. On the contrary, she only raises her eyebrow with enough apathy that tells her that this isn't over even if she throws a tantrum and mentions her rights.
Which are not valid here, but she cares very little.
"You have not understood the subtlety of this art."
"It is not like I can serve anything personally."
Mikami doesn't say anything, as much as she can tell her what exactly they are preparing her for. She just stands tall in a fairly firm seiza position. "You cannot say never, a good clan kunoichi must learn to serve."
"I am not a kunoichi." She stumbles over that word that, although its meaning was explained to her, has no logic in the matter.
"I know you are not, but it is the minimum you should learn... even if you are a civilian," says the woman with her stone-like gesture. "Besides, you should also improve your vocabulary. It is not pronunciated like that, but like this..." She repeats again what she said with such a fluid and natural idiom.
She grunts. She doesn't avoid saying it when even her way of expressing herself is harsh... She imitates it just to end her torture.
But she's not surprised that she ends up so exhausted again late into the night.
She is tired... she wants to sleep, she can no longer cope with this strange turn of her activities... She was better off isolated!
She wakes up suddenly with the feeling of stickiness, the smell of blood and the sound of blows that she neither understands nor sees. Karen is alarmed for a long time until she frowns in the darkness of her room where she fell asleep without even bothering to change. Her hands hurt, her back hurts, every part stiff from the hard training they want to tattoo.
'It's hard to teach an old dog new tricks'. She remembers that saying bitterly.
"You should rest." Someone scares her by making her throw her poor comb that is quickly caught between the fingers of a man who has just looked at her from the door. She can distinguish him... her eyes have become accustomed to the little artificial light so she doesn't avoid growling annoyed at the infiltration. Hashirama is shameless or oblivious to the right of privacy.
"You should not be here," she bites, ruffling her hair from that modest hairstyle they've forced her to wear.
"I..." The man looks restless. "I wanted to see if you were alright."
"Apart from the tortures of Mikami-san," she awkwardly adds the suffix that she is not used to using. "I'm fine... sore but fine."
"I am sorry."
"You and I know that you aren't."
"I did not want you to be in this situation."
"I guess what you have been trying to deal with outside my ears had finally reached you, and me," Karen simplifies sitting lightly on her bed. The surprised look of who visits her at odd hours is easy to read. This man is unlike Tobirama... he's simple, although she feels it's because he wants to be. "I noticed, I'm not stupid."
"You are not."
"I know I'm not, just..." She huffs looking at him. "I thought we had agreed that I wouldn't ask, I imagine the pressure is enough to give in."
"Mmmm... It was unnecessary to hide it."
"You were so obvious, especially when a tutor comes to teach me manners, your tradition... That council really has power."
"It does not."
"No?"
"No." Hashirama looks tough, firm in his conviction with a gesture that accompanies confidence.
"Mmmmm..." Karen no longer asks, tired of wanting to investigate more about the matter. "You don't need to tell me more, leave it as it is."
"Are you sure?"
"Look, you've already said enough... and you clarified other doubts I had about it. I know that a clan must have a certain organization," she declares with a gesture of little importance. "All organizations have problems," she points out comparing this family, this way of work as a company so rooted in its traditions. "That council will only put pressure... not easily accepting strangers."
"..."
"I saw it in the villages I have known. Foreigners are not well regarded."
"Mph..." A light smile passed through his mouth. "With so few months understanding our language... and you have learned so much."
"I'm good at observing and theorizing," she shrugs. "Now shoo..." She makes a gesture of expulsion with a long yawn. "I'm sleepy and I'm sure Mikami-san will have my head if I yawn again in front of her."
"I am glad you are better... handling this."
"I haven't gotten over it Hashirama, I'm just very tired of thinking too many things in my head and staying still for so long," she looks at the man firmly. "But, even so... I don't know how you guys are dealing with this."
The man doesn't say anything.
"I mean... I'm more than a foreigner."
"That is our secret."
"What do you gain from this, Hashirama?" She frowns more than curious, forgetting how sleep licks her back for a topic that she has been bringing up for a long time and although she has had many opportunities to mention it, it doesn't come out of her mouth. "I mean, I'm a civilian. Tobirama has said it a lot since I arrived. I'm not useful, I'm a nuisance."
"You are not."
"Hashirama, I will have a presentation with a council of a clan as traditional and structured as a company that has been in existence for years," she frowns. "I just want to have my cards on the table, to understand how fragile my existence is."
"They will not kill you... or take you away."
"That is not the answer I expected."
"It is the only one you will have." The man completely erases his smile. "Just have trust..."
Karen doesn't know what to say, they have taken a lot from her. Her freedom, her safety in their hands... To end up in this. "You ask for too much... You know that, right?"
"Yes."
"So?"
"Just leave it like this."
"Hashirama."
"It is alright, be confident... You will be safe."
Karen purses her lips irritated by such audacity to ignore her questions to raise her hands in absolute defeat. "Okay, I'll leave it for today. I'll just tell you, I'm not as special as you think."
The man smiles. "That is what you think," he simplifies to give her a slight farewell gesture and goes back the way he came, leaving her with so many questions about it. She frowns, understanding them is difficult. She doesn't avoid lying down, looking at the ceiling and screaming, her voice being muffled by the hard rustic pillow.
Because she doesn't know what to think... what to expect from this and the strange behavior of that man. She snorts... she's not romantic enough to think about stupid things like love when her kidnappers are so confusing. She groans, curls up and sleeps.
There is no point in getting involved in unnecessary things.
Not when the next day comes another turn of routine... in the form of an onlt woman who presents herself with Mikami carrying in her hands a rather abnormal kimono in her typical daily clothes. She frowns, asks and realizes... this is the day of that presentation.
What should she expect?
Notes:
Author's notes:
As you can see the political world within the clan begins to move. People have put a lot of pressure on the Senju brothers to remove their pet from their protection... They want to evaluate her, see if she is not a danger to the clan or if she could have other beneficial uses for it.
Although being a civilian, they have no hope other than to bring more members of the clan to life, a typical thought of an important family in the middle of a war, something that Karen is oblivious to and that she will have to learn the hard way. When? Well... we don't know.
I always felt that Hashirama was the softer of the two, a curious shinobi who simply gets carried away with this when he believes she is not a danger. That's how he sees Karen... which bothers his brother a lot and mainly because of that he distances him from her. He is the clan leader, he has to have other priorities. Although this whim is allowed, they have their rules.
Now, thank you for your comments and readings
Author-chan out!
Chapter 13: Lost 13
Notes:
I've started working on some other translations. They are mostly one-shots and stuff, but I still don't know when to post them. I'll probably wait to have a few written and then I'll start posting them little by little.
Thanks for reading and please leave comments and kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
She can't help comparing this with a day of bad meetings, where your boss just looks for who pays for the broken dishes of a poor planning where sales expectations were placed at the highest, with worse results. The tension, the looks... As marketing manager, everyone points to this department as the one to blame for the lack of momentum.
Being that it is not.
Karen is familiar with that. She raises her chin, stands straight... and although this is not the same, she follows the rhythm of her light walk with her uncomfortable shoes and extravagant clothing. She wants to run, to not see these people who look at her with shamelessness.
The road is long... accompanied by the old woman named Kaori.
"Very good," Mikami praises seeing the movement and judging her even at this moment. Seriously, she took this task very strictly to the letter.
A true professional.
Karen doesn't say anything. She wants to turn around, analyze and observe this part of the house that she is sure she hasn't been to before. Well, what is there to say of that hallway with a door she never saw but is the least of it being involved in the panorama of the event where silence reigns.
It's obvious people are curious, morbid... they don't want her there.
They arrive at a house of enormous proportions right in the middle of the cobbled roads of a complex of humble houses full of wood. Many dressed in kimonos form around the large plaza that forms in front of their goal.
Mikami and Kaori bow in respect... Karen doesn't want to do it but gives in to the formality of those she can see in front of her. She wonders what kind of position Hashirama and Tobirama have whom they see in the middle, surrounded by a bunch of old people who she almost swears is the accursed council.
The people who have forced her out of her isolation... her depression and loneliness.
The culprits of her torture disguised as cultural learning.
"So this is the woman." An old man with a long beard lightly caresses said facial decoration with curiosity, breaking the silence that spread through the place.
"Yes, she is." Tobirama is the one who responds with a scolding gesture. She looks at the one with long hair who remains haughty... imposing. She never thought that the cheerful and mysterious Hashirama could look more intimidating than his brother. Karen gives him a point for it.
Making him stand out like a sure toe.
"Today is a day of festivities..." The softest of her kidnappers is in the front, while the bustle around her accelerates at her side... approaching as if she were the most important thing in existence. The civilian does not avoid being scared. So many presences maker her anxious after a year locked up without any contact.
Her beautiful anniversary is months away... how ironic.
She loses herself in what the host says, spending a few seconds rambling between the plans she wants to make from now on, what these people expect and preparing for the worst. "Karen-san?" Mikami is the one who calls to her side, making her blink at the interruption of her astral absence.
Almost projecting herself somewhere else mentally than where she is physically.
She feels how all eyes are focused on her back. There are whispers of 'rude woman' that she ignores among many other insults. "Karen?" Someone calls her forward. The man who shakes his hand smiles brightly, animated and full of life. "Come."
"Uh... " She wants to say a lot of things, especially that she is not the best at this moment for this kind of spectacle. Karen hesitates... She ends up smiling out of nervousness as she takes the hand of the one who waits calmly, precious seconds that many begin to misunderstand although it means little to her, including the look of death that Tobirama gives her.
"She will be important for the next step of our clan," says the man next to her when he sees that all the people are looking at them. She smiles... hiding her nervousness by giving a warning squeeze to who does not let go. "In order to achieve something similar to peace."
Hashirama looks confident, so honest in his desire that many people begin to applaud. She can see that the council does not look satisfied, much less understands her role at this point.
Karen doesn't look, she stays in her safe position so as not to say the opposite.
"Hashirama?" The woman says almost in a whisper knowing that there will be no turning back from this. Things will change and she will be so tired of dealing with them.
"Do not worry... I told you, have confidence," the man assures his accomplice and then looks at the council who is confused by thus action, denoting how rare her presence is among those people who she believes have the same bloodthirsty profession. "As a civilian noble, she will be important to continue dealing with the nobles, as you will see she has the necessary etiquette to negotiate with those who fear us and perhaps we can achieve peace." He sounds so visionary that the others just smile.
But Karen knows what kind of smiles and false calm there is, remembering bitterly the meetings where the bosses... her superiors wanted to cut off heads for things that are not within their hands. Plus Hashirama just said that she is a noble... a title that isn't hers.
"As a clan leader, you are an idealist," says one with a high ponytail, a bitter old man who raises his chin without showing any type of expression. The people continue whispering... oblivious, obedient to what the two tall factions are exchanging.
And Karen is in the middle... great.
"I am... but for the future of the family," Hashirama assures firmly.
"Does Tobirama-sama think the same?" Another calls, with a long beard and an ugly scar on his cheek.
"You do not have to ask," the albino bites poisonously. "My brother has the idea and now, we can ensure that it lasts."
"A civilian... Do you really want to entrust the future of our clan to a civilian?" Another old man with short hair and a lost look questions sincerely and harshly.
"She is not a simple civilian noble, she is a visionary... she does not fear us like the others," the clan leader assures firmly. Karen feels that he is giving her a lot of credit either to saving her life or to prove her worth without knowing her.
Where does he get so much confidence from? Why does he put her in this predicament? Is it her only salvation? Couldn't he say something less compromising?
"What do you say, girl?" Another spits poisonously, seeing her between two of the most powerful men of the clan. She blinks to gulp thickly and pretends... she remains her voice and gaze to those who look down on her.
"I may be a civilian, gentlemen, but I will adapt to what is planned and I shall give the pertinent suggestions to ensure that this does not remain in simple words and can have the best results," Karen affirms, putting one last nail in that figurative coffin that she is easily making for herself.
Tobirama huffs from her back but doesn't add anything else, although Hashirama laughs, lightly hitting her back almost making her fall. "I told you... it will be a new future..."
"Mph... we hope so, child," the first old man who spoke to them accepts to look at the rest of the members of that mafia firmly.
"It is time to start the event. Enjoy the food and drink," Hashirama declares with a solemn gesture in front of all eyes. The others cheer, smile and begin to organize themselves to start an event between gallant clothes together with smells that awaken hunger.
"Was it the only way?" Karen questions in her harsh language. She frowns at who returns a gesture different from the previous one.
"It was."
"At least you could have warned me, right?" She feels irritated, used and extremely offended for being placed in this predicament.
"No... it was necessary," the man stubbornly states, giving a gesture to Tobirama who snorts and rolls hie eyes.
"Of course... like everything else," she complains. Remembering that she shouldn't ask too many questions, she crosses her arms to look at the man. She has a lot to say, things to shout at him but in the midst of so many eyes that are still waiting for her to react badly it's necessary to lower her presence when she is clearly the center. "And let me tell you... I am not a noblewoman," she complains again.
"You are not?" The one with long hair blinks like an innocent owl and she frowns. She knows this is a performance but she doesn't comment on anything else.
"It will not be difficult to appear to be. You do not look like someone who has worked the land hard nor a murderer," Tobirama adds with a cold touch to the conversation.
"Thank you for the vote of confidence," Karen comments bitterly with a growing headache, she frowns and raises her eyebrow at who smiles expectantly. "So... leader, huh?" Better focus her attention elsewhere in this strange environment.
"Yes, the leader of the Senju clan," Hashirama confirms with a tone full of pride.
Karen does not avoid raising her eyebrow. She more or less calculates his age at less than 25 which makes him very young for so much responsibility. "You are very young."
"I am," the leader blinks amused.
"Wow... I guess I won't have any more surprises today... I hope," Karen complains looking at the albino. "And your brother?" She reminds the one who remains indifferent and bitter, as if he had lost a fight that he had not been told about.
"Hashirama is my brother," he says with a dignified frown, after exchanging a look with the black-haired man. Karen does not avoid looking at them with doubt, she compares them and notices a certain resemblance that is not so quick to grasp... again she exchanges a gesture between both of them to snort tiredly.
"I want to go now," she complains with no desire to say anything else. She doesn't want to think about the plot she got into where politics are so difficult to deal with. She massages the bridge of her nose, being ignored by both men who have a plan behind her back.
The beginning of such a drastic change in her routine.
She sits far from the noise that extends all night and gives another long yawn, looking at the stars with no desire to continue pretending to have a role in this society.
They have kidnapped her, isolated her enough that they dare ask her to maintain a role as a civilian noble who will help this clan grow.
It's not her business... but it's what she has in her hands.
"What would you do, dad?" She better decides to remember her old father, the one who always had the best solutions to problems and advised her in her difficult moments of crossroads.
She misses him... She wants to leave and Karen can't.
"So you are noble," some calls, scaring her. She recognizes her which makes her frown. "Wow... don't be so hostile, I just want to be your friend," she assures.
"..."
"I won't take you out now." The woman better focuses with a funny raise of her hands.
"What do you need?" She raises her eyebrow with dignity. She wants to shout so many things at her... because she went through a lot when she was taken out and found that first village.
Because she knows it was her... she will never forget it.
"Wow... now you understand my language, it was so tiring dealing with you."
"..."
"I'm just saying, to be the leader's pet you turned out to be of good blood."
Karen does not take this bluff quickly. She frowns looking around where no one happens to pass by and tries to follow the path leaving this discomfort far away but is swiftly stopped by that woman.
Denoting that she is just as rare as Hashirama and Tobirama.
"You know... I don't know what Hashirama-sama sees in you... or even Tobirama-sama... What did you did you give them?"
Karen simply raises her chin. "You better tread carefully..."
"Senju Touka," the woman points out with pride and an ironic smile. She takes part of a lock of her hair lightly. "For a woman, you don't have much to offer... noble or not, you're just still a civilian."
Karen does not avoid frowning at such a cheeky comment. She sighs to raise her hand. "I have no relationship with the brothers."
"Huh?" The woman blinks.
"I know it's uncomfortable to accept, but you don't have to make me a target for intimidation when I have nothing to do romantically speaking with those men." Karen prefers to clarify their relationship before this gets complicated. "I'm not interested in them."
"What do you mean?!" The girl turns red at such an insinuation.
"Look... It's complicated but as Hashirama said, I only come to see how I can help as a civilian... even if you think I'm useless, I have my uses."
"You..." She shinobi simply blinks and opens her mouth a couple of times. "You don't have to tell me that!" She squeezes her shoulders harshly.
"I just... Well, I think I misunderstood," she frowns at the pain of such a small action.
"I... well, Hashirama-sama and I are childhood friends, I saw him grow up... it's... well..." The woman stammers, a little uncomfortable with what she has said. Karen tries to escape when she thinks she is no longer paying attention.
The civilian simply falls on her back without any care. Touka is blushing at the little that was said, pointing out that in fact... although she does not accept it, she is romantically interested in those men.
She doesn't roll her eyes because she's busy rubbing her shoulders.
"You don't know how hard they have tried! ...You won't help them in ANYTHING when you've gotten them into so much trouble!"
"Touka!" Someone orders from behind the woman. She gulps to show a controlled Tobirama looking at her on the ground with little delicacy. "What exactly is happening here?"
"I..." She purses her lips, looking at the civilian who sighs.
"I fell... It's obvious," she sighs bitterly, clumsily getting up with such an uncomfortable suit. "Touka just... well, she wanted to share part of her mind," she shrugs.
"Touka," with a little warning and imposing feeling, she sighs to apologize and leave.
"Uh... you were hard on her." She feels bad that she is scolded by one of her idols, blamed for it... but the situation was so lamentable.
Tobirama as always is not so surprised. "Hashirama sent me to look for you."
"I didn't run away."
"You cannot."
Karen doesn't say anything. They both have enough history to add more bitterness to a bond that won't be fixed and they both don't want to have, so she allows herself to be escorted in silence without saying anything more that could break that strange pact.
The woman looks at Hashirama, who is talking to another old man very different from the ones presented before, although this one looks older than the previous ones. Ending up discussing politics is not the best closure for such a strange event.
Less when she has a lot to say and a few words that come to mind.
Karen thus had the first contact outside of her isolation, out of political obligation... The start of a series of triggers that would lead to another destiny so different from the one she believed.
She feels so tired that she can no longer keep her eyes open. The party continues and she is obviously the only one who is losing at sleep resistance as she sits on the edge of that main house in the middle of the enormous field.
There are drunk people, many who tried to approach her being interrupted by Tobirama... Mikami sometimes comes to scold her for her position as does Grandma Kaori.
"Do not fall asleep here," Tobirama complains, looking at her pathetically leaning on the edge of her seat with the table in front of her.
"I'm sleepy."
"Can you not hold on ...anymore?" He adds awkwardly in English, a stratergy he uses when he feels there are people listening to their comments. To be the leaders... they are too observed.
"I... I'm not used to it."
"Seriously... are you not a noble?"
"I'm not," she laughs just as much at that comment.
"You cannot hold on."
"I'm not sorry about that," the woman snorts slightly, yawning. "I'm not a noble but that's already more than clear..."
"Then?"
"Then what?"
"You have little training... muscles, but I do not see your hands hurt. You are not a worker."
"Not from the countryside or anything manual," the woman clarifies, looking better at the sky when she feels her dream will not be soon. "I don't know why I have to talk to you..."
"Mmmmm..." Tobirama raises his eyebrow in a call for attention.
"Look... I still dislike you, you don't have to accompany me."
"Hashirama is not here."
The girl doesn't comment anything, sitting in such an uncomfortable environment. She wants to leave, ignore the guy but people around her are so happy that she could break this strange moment.
"Is what Hashirama said true?" Karen asks out of nowhere to her silent partner, that gargoyle that always stands next to her.
"What?" He snaps bitterly.
"About peace."
"It is none of your business," the man declares coldly.
"If I remember correctly, Hashirama said I would help, so if you are going to get me into this, at least we must exhange something..." The woman frowns, not at all intimidated by the man's position of respect for the clan, the fact that he could kill her or anything that makes her shut up.
A difficult thing... Karen is not one of those who keeps everything in her hoarse chest.
The albino frowns to look at the panorama they share in the middle of the festival. "We are at war."
"I see." Karen now understands why there was so much bitterness and mistrust if they are in difficult times. "War is complicated... a thing that should not exist."
"Mph... you do not know what you are saying."
"Just because my hands aren't full of calluases or I haven't seen the blood doesn't mean that I don't know what war is." The woman twists her mouth, crossing her arms in an annoyed scold. "I know what it is, what it takes away and makes people change."
"..."
"Where I come from... there were many wars, nations that fell... I just," she sighs, not wanting to talk about the things she knows, the sad things in her world. "It can be achieved... peace..."
"Mph..."
"Do you not believe it?"
"It is not that I believe it... as long as Hashirama believes it," he said with a cold tone... but somehow warm, strange about him, which makes her notice that he appreciates his brother a lot.
"Having siblings is great." She focuses her interest better on another funny point of such a bitter conversation. Karen may be curious but she notices that there are things that are better to remain ignorant of.
"..."
"I have one... a little sister."
"...I did not ask."
"Uh... jerk," Karen does not avoid commenting, seeing that the guy really does not want her to share part of her thoughs. "That's why you are the worst company... I jjst wanted to tell you things."
"I do not need them."
"Well... jerk," she repeats in a frank complaint. The good thing is that Mikami and Kaori come at the same time to end this debate before they end up fighting for different opinions. They respectfully greet Tobirama to give the order to return to the house she now longs to be in.
She's socialized enough tonight... too much for her liking when she's already so used to isolation, loneliness and so on, that taking off her kimono would be the best gift along with the hard sandals.
Karen only had one thought when she got the her room... sleep. It woundn't be such a bad idea.
Notes:
Author's notes:
As you can see, they will use her as something political, something that Hashirama has discussed a lot with Tobirama behind closed doors, because they have seen it... they know she can be useful in a non-combatant perspective... at least it was not the option of getting married as the councilors said.
Karen from now on will necessarily have more participation in different bureaucratic things that she will begin to correct and address. Not as an assistant because there are classified things... but at least the simplest things such as organization of what was purchased as input or things like that for the clan.
Finally going out to meet more people... Could it be?
Thank you for your comments. The story develops slowly, but surely it will go making its way little by little. Also, I remind you that the things written in bold is the local language of the Elemental Nations.
Author-chan out!
Chapter 14: Lost 14
Notes:
I just got out of a math test after sleeping 3 hours, barely had anything for breakfast, didn't brush my hair and RN, all I want is to be buried in my comfy blankets and sleep forever. Unfortunately, my cat is currently occupying said space, so I'll update this fic instead.
Thanks for reading and please leave comments and kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Winter is a hard thing to go through again. It is still the worst time of the year when her feet, now stiffened by the cold, continue to move out of foolishness, with papers under her arms. Time is an unfortunate thing that continues to pass without her consent.
Karen believes that it is the easy way to deal with the change of activities, the way she works against the contempt of many shinobi who see her go through her typical routine to the main house.
They watch her, they observe her as always, not being so brazen about doing something physical when Tobirama or Hashirama are firm in maintaining their position in the eyes of those who doubt her role within the clan.
Traditionalist idiots who, like the council, think her position was invented. She will not say it was, her kidnappers have still taken it upon themselves to prove the opposite.
Making her work as an instructor of civilian life with a title that, although clumsily, she pretends to be... though she never had the makings of an aristocrat.
"Seriously, these people," she doesn't avoid saying, maintaining her position. She snorts. The steam is normal when the hot hair comes out of her mouth. She doesn't tremble... she clings to her elegant demeanor.
One that she didn't know she could obtain... but under the supervision of Grandma Kaori and Mikami it wasn't difficult. It was either that or being beaten to exhaustion until she corrected her bad habits.
She huffs, hating having to remember those traumas... the bruises on her hands were evidence of her poor interest in being part of the etiquette. "Karen-sama," a boy gives her a subtle smile to catch up with her.
Despite the bad blood of many of the clan members, there are a few who are blindly loyal to Hashirama and this boy is part of the fan club who believes in their boss' idealism.
Adorable.
"Oh, good morning Masarato-kun." She smiles because this child, despite the dirty and extravagant clothing, evidence that he comes from a place that she no longer asks about, answers with the same kindness.
"Good morning," he greets cordially in a solemn formality. "You should have told me to bring this to him... so that you would not have to go out," he explains casually to take part of her load.
In a thoughtful kind gesture.
"No way kid, you also have things to do," the woman states seeing that it will be difficult to take back her load. "So don't bother, I don't want your instructor to scold you again."
"I am done for today."
"Oh, that's good," the girl accepts with a shrug. "I hope so... because I don't want them to scold you again, alright?" The boy just blushes in evidence of remembering a past incident.
"Uh... I will try."
"Fine," the woman sighs with a light movement between her hands to warm them. Her clothing is ridiculously heavy compared to the ladies who walk around in light yukatas with a simple shawl on their backs.
As always, she is wearing a double yukata with a velvety interior, not to mention two stockings, gloves and another huge shawl in her shoulders. She looks ridiculous... like a huge motley, nor caring because she is warm.
It is what is enough for her... the only way to go out and deliver these numbers.
"Good morning," she greets the guards who watch the duo enter. They give her a slight bow in evidence of her own level, many still continue to believe that she is noble but she no longer rejects the idea.
Despite the gossip, rumors and accusations... they have basic manners.
"Good morning, Karen-sama," another says clearly, one of considerable height and tall hair in a light braid. "Hashirama-sama is busy today," he mentions before she enters.
"Really?" The woman huffs, tired of the option of returning empty-handed. She looks at the parchment in Masarato's hands. "I had to deliver some numbers... and discuss the results."
"I apologize, but it will be another time," the guard sighs with a severe blink.
"Fine." With a shrug she looks at the boy who blinks in confusion. "We have to come back later," she says, turning on her heels almost about to go down the first staircase.
"Karen-san," someone calls with his typical harsh voice. She raises her eyebrow discreetly at the look of one of the elders of the council and snorts. She didn't want to run into those annoying people but that's what she gets when she comes personally to deliver said work done in her comfortable home.
"Good morning Tamamo-san," she greets as etiquette dictates with height and elegance... Again she gives thanks for having the training in this type of things in a way that she will not say out loud. "I didn't think I would see you."
"I would say the same. I had heard that you are not very adept at this climate."
"No, I am not," the woman confirms seeing how the boy next to her has been lowering his head as a symbol of respect for the high hierarchy.
"You, child. You can go. I have to talk to Karen-san," the old man claims firmly.
"Uh..." The boy looks doubtful still with the scrolls in his hands. He sighs and hands over said things to bow again. "Excuse me." He leaves with one last look at her, leaving her at the edge of the stairs with this bitter company.
The guards look, but do not comment, maintaining their position in the designed place.
"This generation is becoming insolent."
"I do not think so," she defends with her hands busy. The scrolls are light, so she doesn't care about having them back. "What do you need?"
"So direct."
"Uh, well I was just saying, since time is valuable for everyone, right?"
"Mph..." The old man doesn't look happy about her answer. "Perhaps we can go to another room, unless you want to discuss this the cold."
Karen looks insecure but accepts so as not to snub the old man, which makes her continue in his direction. She looks at the room that is not that far away. There is a table in the middle with various pillows around it.
The old man is the one who breaks the tense silence of an awkward situation when she sits in a seiza position that would make Mikami proud. "I heard you have been working hard."
"I am," she nods gently.
"I see..." The eldest keeps some biting comments. "I have heard that you have some interesting initiatives."
"Something like that," says the woman. "I do not know much about your jobs or classifications, since I am a civilian." She remembers how little information they have given her in this time, how the clan is managed and what job she has. She doesn't judge them... in some way, they must be maintained even if they are haired as assassins or to pull certain political strings.
They are shinobis, like some type of ninjas that she previously suspected and now it is more than verified.
She doesn't care... as long as they don't actively involve her, although it's not like she can do much.
"Mmmmm..." It seems that he wants to say something else, when he looks again at that closed door. "Tobirama-sama... I know you are there," guessing who is watching, he comments, cutting off any type of question that she wants to ask. Karen is not scared when the door is opened revealing the bitter shinobi.
She is not very surprised by these appearances and how they guess certain positions.
"Good morning," he greets as if nothing had happened. "I was not listening."
"Like your father, you know you cannot lie to me," the old man mocks with a sip if a drink she didn't know he had in his hands. Karen sighs... she doesn't want to detail every strange movement.
Seriously, if they wanted to, they would have killed her already.
"Mmmmm..." Tobirama doesn't say anything else to look at her. "Karen?"
"I came to deliver the scrolls," she says, showing the things that were next to her. "Tamamo-san told me that he had something to tell me."
"It is nothing important," the old man assures, making her snort, tired of being in the middle of this plot. She shakes her head to stand up and sighs in resignation.
"Is Hashirama already finished?" She decides to ask, adjusting her hard clothing. The man does not comment anything to affirm, as he always remains expectant and cold.
"I hope to talk to you later... if you do not mind," the old man says before he leaves with the guard.
"Tamamo-san," the albino comments.
"It is nothing serious Tobirama-sama, just a curious old man," he smiles without guilt of hiding whatever he wants to discuss. Karen snorts and looks at the man to sigh.
"I want to finish with this... I'm cold," the girl states looking at the bitter companion who accepts. "I shall see you later, Tamamo-san," the girl assures, bowing in respect to continue the path. There is silence between the corridors, the snow begins to fall again and makes her think that she wanted to beat the ice.
"You shouldn't talk to them alone," the albinos colds harshly, far from any discreet ear.
"It's not like I can reject, you know?"
"Mph..." The man doesn't comment anything. "You do not know what it means to be careful."
Karen rolls her eyes. "I'm a civilian, someone who doesn't have your magic... what do you expect me to do?"
"It is not that majik you say."
"Magic," Karen corrects quickly frowning. "Whatever."
"Mph... idiot, I do not care if you die, but cleaning up the mess and whatever caused it will be annoying."
"Wow, I appreciate your concern," the woman bites sarcastically, irritated by his offhanded comment. "If it happens, I will pull your feet... be sure of that."
Tobirama gives her the look of 'I don't understand what you're saying, but I'll leave it be because I'm smarter than you' that makes her ignore him. The silence between them, the tensions and hateful comments are natural when he doesn't decide to ignore her.
For the most part there is irritating silence... they are not the best companions, especially when they argue so much about social, bureaucratic issues and process corrections that she is willing to point out, taking the work she has been given very seriously.
Did they think she won't say anything? If that's what they took her out for, right? Besides, she has to work on something or otherwise she'll go crazy thinking about things she should do, like running away, not paying attention to these people or committing suicide.
The last thing was the alarm that made her figurative glass tell her that it was time to accept this kidnapping hand again. Thinking that death will be a way out is sad... depressing. The worst of the red flags for her survival.
She can't be in her world, many things have happened that can drive people crazy... but death, taking one's own life, no... she shakes her thoughts to better focus. Seeing Hashirama was a relief after so much judgement by her partner.
He smiles and begins to explain part of the light damage of the last missions, without going into detail about their way of working. It is better to finish this soon before she can imagine it.
She is cold and wants to return to her sweet home... although it is not her home, she begins to foolishly consider it that way.
Writing in ink is no longer so rustic, she has gotten used to the type of tools she has here. She snorts because she never liked making budgets even though every year-end, she had to make numbers, invoices and so on.
Her work was always entertaining, and now with the absence of the calculator she has become accustomed to carrying out operations with cleanliness... she misses the pen, pencil and typewriter, they would be useful, and a notebook as well.
"You have gotten used to it very well." Hashirama, as always, gives her a sufficient look in that room that he has arranged to do this annoying job. The woman is not scared when that presence indicates that he has been watching her fight with some things for a while.
The ink spills which causes her to glare at him.
"Seriously," she complains sighing to look at her ruined work.
"I apologize."
"You're not sorry... I know you aren't, because from the first time you did it you would have have stopped," she complains, remembering those occasions where he suddenly appeared. She gets annoyed by those hateful shinobi abilities that show her how mortal and vulnerable she is compared to these people.
He looks embarrassed.
"But anyway..." She looks at the ruined parchment and then focuses on the person standing at the door. "You're surely running away from paperwork... From what I understand you have an annual closing with the Daimyo, right?"
"Tobi told you, didn't he?"
"Well, considering that the last few times you have used me as a distraction for this, he already warned me," she crosses her arms still sitting with the blanket on her shoulders, although the heating in the house is spectacular it is still very cold.
But that's not the point. "It's annoying that he comes to tell me that as if I could stop you from doing whatever you want," the woman complains easily, without hiding her irritation when they think she can stop him.
The man becomes exaggeratedly depressed. She almost swears she saw a cloud over his head that makes her frown because of such a strange thing that is logically impossible.
"Don't get depressed... well, what do you need?"
"Uh?"
"Come on, I know you're using me as an excuse, but I understand that most of the time you come to consult things... surely related to the nobles or those civil things that you think I can understand."
"Well," he looks trapped. "The Daimyo is a very cold man, many times he is afraid of me... but now, I don't know. Last month he made his daughter attend me."
"You and I know that you are not stupid not to understand that hint."
"Well yes... but I can't refuse her attention."
"As I understood from Tobirama, which I still don't understand why he told me, you are engaged."
"Yes." The man looks trapped again. He blinks twice with something to say but he doesn't dare. "Did he tell you?"
"Yes, in one of our many fights," the woman grunts, dismissing the detour. "But the point here, use that as an excuse."
"I already told him."
"Well... she is the princess of Uzu, right?"
"Did he tell you that too?"
"No, Mikami told me in one of her lessons," she shrugs. "I don't know why the people around here think I'm interested in seeing your love situation." The man blushes quickly, which makes her sigh to ignore it. "You're a strange brat."
"I am not a brat."
"You're young."
"You too."
"Not so much."
"...?"
"I'm over 30, kid," she laughs amused by the reaction of the young man who makes her blink to look at her cheekily. "Uh... I feel offended by your doubt."
"No, you just... well, look younger."
"Oh... well, I'll try to be the perfect excuse for you during this time," the elder mocks with grace at such an innocent comment from a man capable of killing without mercy. She smiles... he looks embarrassed but doesn't stop her from bothering him about it.
"I..."
"Hashirama," someone growls from a point behind him in the hallway. He sounds annoyed while the older brother is trapped. Who would say the youngest is the responsible one? She would laugh if it weren't for the fact that Tobirama looks tired and irritated.
She doesn't want to fight him now.
"You... I told you not to distract him," says the albino watching as his brother runs away without any care, leaving them both alone.
"It's not my fault," the woman raises her hands in peace. "You know what I think about it."
He frowns. "Seriously one of these days..."
"Yes, yes, you will kill me and everything else," she sighs looking at the youngest. "You know, be less harsh... You also need rest no matter how much of a leader you are."
"Do not talk if you do not understand."
"I was a leader before, I know that people expect a lot from us... it's just that we are also human, we get tired and need time for ourselves in addition to activities outside of the routine."
"It does not matter. We are not civilians."
"Thank you," the woman complains with a frown just as offended by the contempt. Seeing herself alone again was not pleasant anymore when she had a lot to say in that subject.
She snorts... and looks at the scroll she has to make again. "Stupid shinobi," she curses loudly starting to copy the work, one that she still has doubts about that she will clarify when she presents it.
Entering types of bureaucratic processes is as important as analyzing the income from time to time. The conversion of money and numbers still has issues that will be corrected before being presented to the council.
She huffs and focuses again following the current, far from any havoc.
She hopes so.
She finished her own activities late at night. Hashirama had been excited by the new perspective of her job that would ensure he had less paperwork to sign. Karen was preparing the scrolls when the leader had to rush out.
Since she does not follow him easily in those tasks, they always war her to stay away, which she easily does... She takes what is in her hands when she begins to leave, but she stops short when one of the guards denies her exit.
"I have to go back," the woman explains with a frown.
"It is not the best time, Karen-sama," he warns, blocking her path and pushing her back. It's when she hears a scream that scares her, because it's so heartbreaking.
The guard looks at her but continues the course to return through the point. Karen stands awkardly... she gulps thickly in fear of what is beginning to get louder, the noise is abnormal... she had not heard it before.
Maybe because the house is a bit away crossing a few trees with a round trip.
She had gotten so used to it that she didn't think she was in the middle of something... She leaves the scrolls and rushes when the scream that was heard before reminds her. She grabs her yukata firmly, leaving that heavy shawl behind in her haste.
She stops at the edge of the stairs to see how many men begin to enter along with women in different types of wounds and gets scared... she remembers the topic of war that Tobirama mentioned before and whose explanation was never given to her.
Almost like in those movies where the battles are so bloody... She sees that there are a lot of people, most of them don't complain but there is some who she especially cares for: a group of children who are lying not far from the main house.
"Masarato!" She rushes, not caring that they have warned her not to go out. She almost falls but continues with a typical clumsiness. She is disgusted... She sees the blood when the group of boys are lost, frightened and wounded. "What happened to him?" She asks while she uses one of her hands and tries to cover the wound.
She knows first aid... but this is too much.
"Uh... hu..." The youngest one, about 7 years old, is crying on the other side.
"Uchihas," another bites harshly. He is about 10 years old, a little younger than the boy whose wound she is trying to cover. Karen is pale... a child should not be like this, even if he is the oldest in the group.
Masarato is around 11... right? She knows he had his birthday last week.
"Karen, you should not be here." Tobirama is the one who barks next to her. He pushes her to start analyzing, there are many people rushing to treat the injured, she even sees some elderly people spread out... as if they were so used to this type of situation.
"I... can help."
"No," the man frowns. "You are of no use," he points out as he makes signs and his hand begins to glow mysteriously. She glups... her heart stops to watch the albino treat the kid.
She gets up and begins to draw up her own plan. She can't have this magic, she won't be useful to what she believes the others are so used to. She sees how Hashirama looks at her from afar, he is treating a particularly bloody group without getting close.
Nobody says anything to her... everyone ignores her when she begins to bring a small tub that, thank God, she found somewhere with water and various rags that she improvised.
She cleans, orders and carries out some activities that she only saw in emergencies or as intructed in her training, but an alert in a closed company is not the same as this... war is always hard.
Karen can't be of use... Tobirama doesn't stop her when she talks to the kind guard who tried to get her away from such a situation. "You have to evaluate the most critical ones," she explains. "Hashirama!" She runs to who she sees the easiest. "You have to sort them. I can clean simple wounds and treat them in my own way. I'll leave the complicated ones to you."
"Karen... no." The man sighs when he sees that there is someone who needs help. "We have our procedure, but if you want to organize it... Kantaro, help her," he orders the guard who stood behind her.
He accepts.
"Fine." She looks dirty and has some blood and stains on her clothes. She doesn't know if it would be okay for her to reorganize the sequence to follow in a different way in these cases, but she does it anyway. She tidies up and helps and cleans when necessary. There are no tents, so she supposes she has a lot to work with.
The night becomes long... there are more people and women who begin to help her without any kind of questioning or extra doubt. The more serious ones she puts in front while with the little she knows she instructs those who want to be of help in cleaning.
She should ask later if they have things for sterilization or tetanus shots.
She clenches her teeth with her heart and adrenaline at 100%, spending that night awake... watching how there are smaller children among the wounded to end up at the point where there are bodies without moving.
Seeing dead people is complicated... another trauma for her list
"You should get cleaned," Karen sighs, approaching a girl she knows. Mikami is not the type of emotional people, she is a strict guardian capable of hitting her hands of back if necessary.
She sees her motionless next to a body when there is still a lot to do and sighs again... As a civilian there are already some kunoichis who have taken up her job of cleaning and ordering the men where to place the people who continue to arrive.
Tobirama had left... surely to chase more survivors or expel whoever is pressuring them. Hashirama has gotten lost in the drama with the council.
The shinobi ignores her looking into the lifeless eyes of a man a little older than her... with their hands clasped as if her life depended on it.
It's sad, the death of someone close always is.
"You must get treatment," the civilian assures, taking an improvised clean cloth. She is stopped by the hand that she swears almost breaks her wrist.
"I am fine."
"No, you're not," she frowns, not at all intimidated, ignoring her survival gene with a long sigh. "Just... let me treat you, go to the doctor to close the wound."
"They are just cuts... light ones." Mikami blinks to release her and look at the man sighing. She tries to clean her again and it's nice that she doesn't push her away, but she sees that it hurts. "I suppose... you do not know what this means."
Karen does not say anything. Many have told her that because she is a civilian she has surely not suffered losses, wounds... death and the loss of a battle greatly affect the mind and emotional state.
"Civilians don't go through this."
"...Many have said that, " she responds. "But just because I am a civilian doesn't mean I don't understand what it means to lose your people," she says because deep down she lost an entire life by falling into this reality.
She looks at the woman, who is still focused on the dead man.
"But... it depends on us how to take it," the civilian assures with a touch of wisdom.
"Mph... you do not know what you are saying."
"I know..." Karen lowers her head, stopping cleaning. She looks into the distance with glassy eyes that are beginning to become heavy with sleep. She wipes her cheek and Mikami blinks, understanding something. "But we are here, alive... and it is up to us to move forward, valuing the special moments of those people, because it would be sad if we stopped, right?"
"For being civilian..." The woman mocks. "He... told me he would marry me," out of nowhere she confesses after a moment of silence. "He protected me when they surrounded me." She clings with a light sob, noticing that she wants to stop this weakness.
She's a shinobi, she supposes she has a rule for sentimentality.
"It's okay to cry, to vent to move forward, you know?" She is clumsy in consoling because she always ignored people who cried for problems, and a death... is disturbing.
She doesn't know how she ended up being the cloth of a woman so strong that just like the others they can kill her. She hugs her and sighs... because they are still human no matter how much magic they have.
Thus Hashirama finds her along with one of the councilors, who start to count the dead at dawn.
Dawn is a sign of hope... that the worst is over.
And to be a civilian... she was a key point, to move forward... to demonstrate to the shinobi that she is not the same as the others... unintentionally gaining the favor of a few of the council.
That saw her actions for the better... although not everyone took it that way.
Notes:
Author's notes:
Karen had not had these types of moments, she had only seen from a distant perspective... like that time she was almost left adrift without visiting her. But now she was present because of her current job, one that is still light on comparison of what Hashirama has in his hands.
Will this change the perspective of others? ...I don't know, distrust is something natural in shinobi, but Karen is still a civilian who has a lot of courage in going to help when she has been ignored and pointed out so much during this time.
She is human... and although it is not within her abilities, she does her thing in her own way.
Well, this is just a little of what will come, a chapter full of changes with more bureaucratic things that our beloved OC will begin to take on. Not that she wants to... but she doesn't have much to do and she no longer makes an effort to go out. When she knows there is no one waiting for her outside.
Masarato was saved, although he was wounded... many died in this skirmish...
Author-chan out!
Chapter 15: Lost 15
Notes:
I know I promised I would post new stuff and I neved did, but I'm still on the search for fics to translate.
I have a few short ones ready and I believe I will start updating them during this week or the next. As you probably have guessed, Tobirama is my fav character, so don't get mad if you see him a little way too much.
Thanks for reading and please leave comments and kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Snow isn't something she likes enough, at least not to go outside, but looking out the window is relaxing when she's distracted by the whiteness that makes its way in front of her busy desk. Karen still keeps administrative work to a minimum.
Keeps learning.
Now, however, things continue to change, mutated into something that she still does not understand because these people are so hard to read. She snorts at the dried ink of her brush for such a shameless diversion of her thoughts.
The numbers, the strokes are no longer so unknown even if they continue to cause headaches. They are minimal compared to before... She huffs, she is cold enough even though she doesn't believe it, a whole year has already passed with a few extra months.
She still misses her family, her things but she has already resigned herself to having a role at this point.
She knows there are worse things out there.
"Karen-sama?" Mikami looks at her distantly as she enters with a tray of hot drinks.
"I'm not sama," she complains about the change in nickname that this woman has given her since that day of the skirmish. Many people still seem like the living dead beucase of what they have lost... but based on their own work they move forward.
The former tutor does not say anything when she stirs, leaving the tray on her desk. "It is better if you drink."
"It's very cold," she complains still wearing her poor shawl. Her numb hands twist, taking part of the cup that is served to her. "How is it going in the compound?" She asks.
"Well," the kunoichi responds firmly.
"Hah... Hashirama nor Tobirama have come, I guess they are still fixing things."
"Something like that."
"Mmmm..." She sighs because the work of a shinobi must be complicated, and she also heard from one of the children who accompanied Masarato that day that they were planning a coup.
A very tough one against those Uchihas... She denies thinking too much about that last name that she remembers from somewhere, sipping the drink that runs down her throat, getting her spirits fired up about it.
"You are a civilian," Mikami responds as always.
"I know." It's not a complaint, Karen for a moment blinks in frustration at the contempt.
"Still... Tobirama-sama told me that you would work on an emergency concept." There is a noticeable struggle in saying it, which makes the civilian laugh at the adorable attempt.
"Yes, it is just what I will see when I finish the numbers," she declares solemnly. "I hope to finish it before they remember that I exist."
"They do not neglect you."
"It's a joke," the woman complains, noticing that her sarcasm flies over the girl's head. "Grandma Kaori?" Better to change the direction of the conversation.
"She is still taking care of the wounded."
"That's good." She sighs, remembering how they took her out of the area when she even organized it and was willing to participate, but she saw no flaws in the logic of a serious Tobirama saying that she couldn't defend herself if any of the shinobi reacted badly to the treatment.
She was fragile, vulnerable if that were the case... and not all of them were the Senju brothers.
"Masarato-kun woke up today."
"Yeah?"
"Yes, he was asking about you."
"I see," she laughs slightly, calm that that child did not lose his life. "I'm glad to hear it, along with the other children... I hope they visit me soon."
"Sure..."
"That would be nice," she sighs in relief, sipping this drink calmly, better touching on less complex issues. Karen simply looks into the distance so accustomed to this turn... She no longer feels almost like a prisoner.
Almost... because she's still locked up most of the time.
Sometimes depressed... other days anxious... The civilian goes through these sensations as if it were a roller coaster... missing, longing and resigning.
With one thought in mind... keep going.
Cultural shock is usually a problem when communicating with people outside of her typical small circle of contacts within the clan, as a functional person. Karen usually goes out either accompanying Mikami for some water or basic supplies for the house she owns.
A self-imposed change to avoid falling into depression again.
She groans... she has been mentally weak and she is sure her manager would make fun of how low the poor marketing leader has fallen. But she has nightmares, she saw blood, death and they almost sold her... she has God's forgiveness, right? Because of how hard this has been.
Not to mention everything she lost.
So now, with the ice melting and the freshness of an environment transitioning to spring, Karen follows the kunoichi who has been such casual company.
"Good morning," a lady greets them like others who see her walking around. They are no longer so hostile and it is a positive step in all this.
The civilian bows in greeting, smiles and responds as she usually does, accustomed to this unexpected turn. There is no more ice so she continues on her way to a large house where she can see vegetables, spices and some meat.
She has learned that the hierarchy and functioning within the clan is self-sufficient with people working in the fields, others hunting or shopping in villages to bring spices, supplying the basic needs within this family.
With a series of such well-established, rural, rustic and autonomous occupations.
"Good morning, Ryu-san," Mikami greets, taking her out of her own thoughts. She smiles when a man with a penetrating gaze, an ugly scar and without a hand returns the sullen greeting.
"I did't think I would see you here soon Mikami," the man returns with a slight frown to look at her. "Neither that you would bring her."
"Good morning, Ryu-san," Karen greets, knowing that even though many have stopped pointing her out and seeing her more as a clan member, there are still distrustful people.
Not strange considering her job.
"Mph..." The man does not say anything. "Today I have some tea brought from the Land of Wind."
"It sounds interesting," the kunoichi points out with excited eyes, hiding her passion for teas. "I would like to have it."
"I imagined... that's why I kept it." He seems sincere in handing over a small bag. "Plus, I have the ration of meat and vegetables, freshly cut from the garden and hunted this morning."
"How nice that I get the best," the companion responds although Karen feels this has a double function... the man does not avoid exuding a hopeful aura that almost makes her reject those hearts that fall on her.
His interest is obvious but... who is she to point it out?
"If you want, I'll help you," she says taking part of the bags. The man frowns, completely changing his pink environment to a hostile one. "I can handle it."
"You sure? ...I don't want to end up being scolded by the lords," Ryu admonishes angrily.
"She can." Mikami laughs at such comment that, although harsh, she doesn't take it personally. "You can see her so skinny and lacking muscle, but she is good at these things."
The man reluctantly delivers what was requested. Karen sighs in relief at not having to argue or get into another fight with the guy and, although they are heavy, she takes the bags.
She pretends she doesn't get tired... keeping her smile.
"Thank you," the civilian states.
"If you drop them... I'll chase you," he threatens.
"Ryu-san..." Mikami sighs with a soft smile. He blinks to accept and hand over the meat along with a bag with tea and both women say goodbye in silence.
"So... will you be going on missions soon?" The civilian decides to ask, knowing what type of functioning each person has within. If not retired, crippled or very young... many go out to get work based on the requests received from the clan leader.
She doesn't have more details but she knows the basics.
"Not for now," she answers with a sigh. "Nothing has arrived from courier or things like that."
"I see."
"Yes," Mikami laughs at her blink. "Why do you ask?"
"Because you are a good company," the woman points out sincerely with a simple look, the other only blushes at her comment. "So it would be sad if you didn't come back... I've gotten used to you."
"Oh..." She sighs. "Seriously, nobles are so relieved of grief," she mocks.
"We are not so carefree... just, well, a lot of things have happened."
"Do not worry, I will try to assist you even if I return to duty."
"I see, I'm glad to know... plus I don't think Ryu-san will be kind to me if I come alone," she cries theatrically with a careless gesture. The previously distrustful and depressed civilian little by little being washed away by the comfort of routine.
These people can be hostile, prejudiced and despite their first contact, confinement and so on, they have begun to lighten up around her.
She thinks it's custom.
Yes... that's it, the resignation of having this as a home.
Tobirama looks with doubt at the scroll delivered. It has details of organization in case of an emergency using as a basis part of what she trained in her company, as Karen worked in a corporate office that was next to the warehouse.
They had emergency protocols and alarms that she reviewed from time to time. As a team leader, she was also trained in first aid and protection if necessary.
"This is not safe," the albino shinobi snorts as he crosses his arms in that makeshift meeting room. Karen snorts as well... she walked too far to come show them what she worked on during their absence for it to be seen as the dumbest thing in existence.
"It is... granted, it is based on what I know about my progresses, I have to adapt it according to what the shinobi can do and the type of emergency they have."
"Mmmm..." The albino looks somewhat interested, at least he doesn't see her with those 'idiot civilian' eyes that he commonly has. "So this can be adapted."
"Of course, there is one for each type of natural emergency... fires, floods, tornadoes or earthquakes."
"What is that?"
"You don't know what it is?" Karen frowns at his comment. "Don't you have natural disasters?"
"Natural disasters?"
"Yes, things that happen by natural force..." She frowns at having to explain something so complicated. "I don't know how to explain it to you, but it is something that happens normally and is out of our hands."
Tobirama frowns. "I see... I understand."
"Yeah?"
"Yes, although usually here there are only torrential rains... floods," he clumsily adds the last thing, not having a comparison in his native language. It is clear that he wants to ask more but she is the one who sighs looking at the parchment.
"Then this can be arranged," she looks calmly at each of the sections. "The village is still small, so the type of processes will be easier to transmit, as well as being able to have an area leader if it becomes necessary to evacuate along with basic first aid training for everyone."
"We are shinobi, not civilians."
"Tobirama, I have seen that not everyone has the same level... some know the basics."
"Everyone is stronger than a civilian."
"I know where your point is going." She huffs, irritated by such a dismissive comment. Seriously, doesn't this guy have anything positive to say? "But considering what I saw that night... it can be improved, not leaving everyone aside just because they don't know that mystical green hand technique."
Tobirama frowns, offended by such a disparaging comment about a technique that his brother invented. "The mystical palm." Karen cares little, as she continues with a haughty look.
"The point here is that I saw that many are left aside and the less injured were mostly left to chance. They could have infected their wounds or had something worse that they did not realize before," she keeps the rhythm of her point.
She is not a security specialist, but she is simply based on what she has seen and learned.
"Do you know about treatments?"
"I'm not a doctor, I only know first aid... although of course what you know is advanced," she sighs and keeps the rustic matter to herself. "Cleaning, simple treatment like straightening bones, treatment of simple cuts and those things that don't require something drastic," she shrugs.
"So you want us all to train in first aid."
"It would be somewhat ambitious but it will not everything will work at the first try. I have noticed that many strive to be strong, to do the job, but in cases like these where there are battles... many could have been saved if they knew how to even cauterize wounds and stop bleedings."
"Mmmmm... Hashirama talked to you."
"No, it was Mikami who explained to me a little about each loss."
"Why?"
"Because Hashirama told me that what I did made everything easier, remember? You agreed."
"This is not what I expected."
"Mmm... like you said, I'm a civilian," she huffs tiredly. "We have to adapt to our skills and abilities."
Tobirama looks carefully at the parchment again. He sees the drawings, the lines that she remembers from some brochures or information that she believes is easier if they see it. "What is this?"
"It is CPR, a resuscitation exercise through heart massages."
"Mmm..." The albino frowns again. "I have worked on a similar technique... but more dignified."
"Remember that not everyone has your magic," she frowns. The shinobi snorts tired of correcting the fact that it is not magic, but for her it is. "It makes it a lot easier by the way. I could see that many of the serious injuries that a person could die without the tools at hand were healed, so I trust this will be easier."
"Mph... we are better than civilians."
"I seriously can't give you the benefit... idiot," Karen complains, better focusing on clarifying some points, others that she couldn't translate into the local language and be able to work on something more shinobi.
It was difficult... There were a lot of fights and things she had to re-explain, coming across meanings that she frankly doesn't know how to explain easily. She huffs... She wasn't the best teacher, again having some difficult things because of the cultural barrier and language.
She won't say it out loud but the analytical point of view of a bitter shinobi was essential to transfer this to something easier and with applications very much of her trade.
Adapting them was not easy.
But Karen knows what she needs to work on... right?
"Civilians tend to take everything for granted, especially when they are noble," Karen states, looking in that office at the doubt of a Hashirama tired of dealing with aristocratic people
She heard it, she saw Tamamo along with the council leave with a harsh gesture according to a request from a nearby young noble.
"But it is good to consider your services as a somewhat specialized medic," Karen shrugs, seeing the opportunity for another job classification, not that she is aware of everything since it is out of her line.
So she guesses the rest.
"I'm usually sent on these types of missions," the man admits with an audible sigh. "But I didn't consider myself to be so popular."
"You are, medicine is rare in this type of environment... a luxury for many who are willing to pay if it means the life of a loved one," she admits with a serious tone full of wisdom.
"Experience?"
"Something like that." She bitterly remembers a certain time when she was very young, when they were three sisters instead of two. "The point is that it is an exploitable opportunity to raise better numbers."
"That sounds very bad."
"Come on, you are shinobi, you kill and assassinate... haven't you thought about doing another type of work that is not so destructive? ...I don't know, rent to build houses, cure diseases or simply escort important people."
"Escorting... we already do that," Hashirama replies with an interested tone. "The rest, well... We are shinobi, not civilians."
"Wow, I thought your brother would say that, but you... it's strange."
"I'm not saying it for that reason, it's just a matter of pride."
"I imagine that breaking down that barrier will be difficult, considering that the pride and nobility of your work is at stake." It is not a complaint she sees that there is a slight problem. "I have been working a lot with Tobirama, improving certain processes."
"Really?"
"Yeah, and I feel this will be a chance to reach another kind of market taking advantage of your physical benefit... and studying its architectural structure a little." Her vision is ambitious, but with these skills many things would be easy in her world.
Karen does not avoid deviating from her initial work... sitting there thinking about a less sullen, more peaceful future.
"Archi... what?" It is seen that Hashirama sees a significant point in her entire explanation.
"It doesn't matter... it's something you can't work on now, but you should consider less murderuos missions... not many people are willing to see blood." She remembers the traumatized children she has treated. "In addition to considering some extra benefit such as shinobis, either mental and medical treatment with follow-up along with a withdrawal either due to death or injury."
"..."
"I guess I have to explain," Karen sighs at this person's dry statement. Hashirama is the visionary, idealist according to the rest of the councilors... however, seeing a less destructive perspective of his abilities is another type of thing that she had not imagined.
It may be that being a civilian, she has a better reach of everything that would benefit his qualities. This magic would be so coveted in her world, not to mention it would cause wars.
She sighs. She doesn't want to think about the negative part of this and better focuses on what can be improved. Not only the quality of life but also a sufficient compromising vision that will work in the long term.
Because she sees that she will have to fight with what she believes this job must take on: the pride of being a shinobi and the fame that they carry.
Who would have thought that this kind, curious leader would be known for something infamous and arrogant... 'The God of Shinobi' is something strange, but she understands that even if they don't explain it, it is outside of her imagination.
Especially when she sees that he can grow plants and houses... can that really be done?!
Hashirama and Tobirama are arguing late into the night, both with different points that they have working with a civilian is an exciting thing that they did not know they could have such simple processes...
"This is visionaty," the albino admits noticing the scroll that his brother has been working on with certain functionalities according to shinobi levels, something that he does not pay enough attention to as he is obssesed with making processes that benefit the village.
"I know, right?" Hashirama states with a petulant gesture. "She only said the basics... she commented that I had to adapt it according to the shinobi perspective."
"I see." The albino feels that what his brothers tells him is perhaps a slight deja vu. He takes out his own work showing what the girl brought him. "She also mentioned something similar... this is a process that works in her world. Things I didn't think could happen and be organized accordingly."
"Oh, really?" Hashirama approaches, noticing each pattern. "Is that what you have worked on?"
"Well, just like you, I have work to do. They have physical and skill limitations, chakra is an important difference along with the fact that we are shinobis," Tobirama theorizes with the little said.
"Oh..." The leader sighs to flood into a moment of silence after the exciting discovery. "You're curious, right?" He asks his silent brother who snorts not accepting the anxious part of him.
"No."
"You're lying."
"I am not... just, I will not ask."
"Mph..." He mocks, remembering that lost woman they found before. "She has original ideas... her world must be so prepared for this."
"We have never asked."
"I know." The leader flashes with a gesture that is not at all guilty of forcing her to say anything else. Of course even they skipped shinobi processes when they took her in and locked her away from the eyes of the councilors.
A strange woman who brought strange things with her... a simple civilian.
"We should have questioned her."
"Tobirama."
"You know this would be easier if we knew more about her world."
"She lost everything... I wouldn't want to force her."
"I remind you that we are shinobi, Hashirama."
"..."
"We have been very flexible with her," he looks at the scrolls. "There cannot be a disinterested person... exchanging so many visionary things... there must be a price."
"She's not like us."
"Even civilians look for something."
"..."
"I will work on this, you concentrate in your work."
"I want to help... especially in the classifications."
"Hashirama, you have a lot of work and the council is breathing on you," the albino frowns, taking the scrolls without distinction. "I shall take care of this."
"..."
"Also, I would like to ask her other things."
"Don't be harsh."
The albino does not commit too much to his point. "How are they doing?"
"The Uchihas are still annoying, but they have given up the pressure in the northeast area," Hashirama states, acknowledging a certain point. "He has been seen again with his brother... they did not expect our reaction."
"Mph... idiots."
"Tobirama," he sighs tiredly at this. "Do you think...?"
"You know I will trust what you decide," he frowns. "But there are more important things that go first... not your stupid dream."
"It's not that far," Hashirama points to the scroll. "I'm sure she can help."
"...She is not like us."
"I know." Hashirama blinks knowing that there is a topic he doesn't want to mention when his brother is so defensive about including her at certain points. He frowns knowking that he's thinking strange things.
"When are they coming?"
"Huh?"
"The Uzumaki."
"Oh..." He scratches the back of his head. "Most likely in four weeks."
"I see."
"... I..."
"Hashirama, it is your duty to fulfill Oto-sama's promise," the albino frowns, knowing his brother's type of gesture.
"I know and I will do it," the older man raises his chin firmly. "I promised him and I shall fulfill this alliance."
"I am glad to hear that," the man says and sighs. "You better go to sleep..."
Hashirama laughs at the change of topic. He supposes that he has taken something into account because he is less tyrannical about it. He sighs... deciding that is all for now, having many unknowns regarding what is happening in the civilian's mind.
But he won't ask directly... because it must be painful, right? Remembering what you lost.
He may be a shinobi... however, he is thoughtful... and appreciates Karen, more than she can give credit for.
Notes:
Author's notes:
Greetings! As you will see, time is a cruel thing to spend. Karen begins to feel confident, giving a lot of herself at some points, working hard in an effort not to concentrate on things that make her lose the courage to stay alive... her mind is such a confusing hidden place.
Not assimilating what happened to her in the same way... also the traumas that are added. Poor girl.
Now... what will Tobirama do with what was delivered? Will Hashirama fulfill his dream? ...We all know the outcome, but not them... how will it get to that point? It's something that I keep wondering about... especially if we don't know if Karen will have an influence since she is a simple civilian.
Thank you for your comments. Kudos and all that.
Author-chan out!
Chapter 16: Lost 16
Notes:
I've been real busy with classes and driving practices and keeping my social relationships and my head is killing me right now. Period. Hopefully I'll be in higher spirits by next chapter. Later!
Thanks for reading and please leave comments and kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
She cannot deny that she is tired of having to think about it too much. Tobirama is a tyrant that she had previously been able to identify when he taught her the local language, an infamous teacher with no intention of respecting her basic rights such as food or bathing. This time it's worse.
Even when she blinks with a scowl at who is sitting at her desk doodling.
She blinks trying to see that it's not her imagination or a dream of those realists which pursue her poor conscience and snorts. "What are you doing so early?" She complains in a decent pout considering her age.
The man does not snort, he remains expectant, adding another stroke without caring that he is violating the privacy laws that she doubts exist in this reality. She rolls her eyes.
"Don't tell me you didn't leave," she demands because she is being invaded by such an infamous man.
"It does not matter."
"Of course it does... just because I thought you were gone." She crosses her arms, still laying on her bed, indignant at such audacity. "It's not exactly so great to know that while I was asleep, someone was in my room."
"If I wanted to kill you, I would have done so a long time ago," as firm as a stone he comments in her native language. English is so normal when she and the brothers are alone. She sighs... at least he doesn't force her to speak the local language so early.
"Thank you for the mental image," she does not avoid mentioning acidly when she gets up in her simple nightgown. The morning is fresh while she scratches her head absentmindedly without any type of shame and etiquette. She sees the man looking at her out of the corner of his eye but he does not move.
"You are a disaster."
"Don't mess with me so early... even though you're sneaking into my room." Karen frowns at the person who stands dignified over the parchment. She sighs loudly to have something on her poor bed... just for the sake of not leaving everything mixed up. "I should invent something like rights and obligations."
Tobirama looks at her with an arch worthy of someone who does not want to express that he does not understand what she said.
"I'll explain to you once I've had some tea... you should invent coffee, at least that would wake me up."
"Kofi?"
"Coffee," the woman repeats bitterly. Despite the months they both continue to have difficulties with the language. "And have you made any progress?" She better focuses on the lines placed there, not caring about the approach to such an infamous invading man. He does not move, staying in place. "Wow... the shinobi application will truly make everything easier."
"...Of course." The proud man is petulant in his cold way, which makes her roll her eyes.
"Does everybody have this type of training?"
The man crosses his arms bitterly with a dignified frown. "I believe I already told you... yes, everybody is not as weak as a civilian."
"Seriously, you are insufferable... I should hit you for that."
"I dare you to do it."
"I don't want to end up with a broken arm, thank you," she complains because even though he hasn't hit her, he doesn't lack desire judging by the look he gives her.
"You should change."
"Does it bother you?" She mocks.
"A decent woman would have changed already."
"If I remember correctly, that didn't bother you when you invaded my room."
"Mph... sure." He looks at her with eyes that say 'you're stupid, but I'll give you the benefit of the doubt.'
"You're annoying," she complains to look at the door and yawn again. "I'll go take a bath... don't move anything."
"I do not care about your things."
"Tell that to those which disappeared when you kidnapped me."
Tobirama says nothing, staring completely at the scroll on the desk. Karen simply throws her hands up in defeat, she has demanded her items before but she knows it is impossible considering these guys are paranoid.
Better to concentrate on going to take a bath, finding Grandma Kaori at the way was gratifying... at least it gave her a little time to not return to her room for the clothes she forgot to change... Today was a busy day if she guesses.
Because Tobirama is anxious... obsessive compulsive and perfectionist.
The worst qualities in a man being a shinobi... Cursing her luck and big mouth with different initiatives... The man is insufferable.
The soaked hair is the least of it when she sees each of the changes with a frown. "Have you considered the growth of the village?"
"We are a clan, growth is plausible."
"Well, considering the casualties and disappearances against births... you have a point." The woman sighs, noting that it will be more difficult to have an estimated time for the necessary first aid training. It is a shame that there is not some kind of census that would facilitate the numbers, so she stays leaning on her bed thoughtfully.
"What do you think?" The man presses when she sees her in silence.
"War is a problem... if there were some type of count or census that gives these numbers we could give an estimate of the time we would have to prepare the numbers before the next job or battle."
"There are around 25 children under 10 years old, 20 between 11 and 15 and around 40 over 15 years old. And about 20 between 15 and 30 years old, counting us and 10 others older than that age," Tobirama responds as casually as a robot that makes her sit and blink at the given information. "A total of 105 combatants of which 20 are retired due to injuries."
"Wow, you're a human census," the woman complains, envying such a memory. She assumes it's the benefit of being a fucking genius. She snorts to write that down. "Does that include women and girls?"
"No. Women and girls are mostly dedicated to rural work, so they are only backup and few follow the path of messengers or classified missions."
"How many?"
"Does it matter?"
"All labor matters."
"15 girls under 10 years old, 25 between 11 and 15, 60 over 15 and about 25 between 15 and 30, and 20 over that age," he recites in the same cold tone, so mechanical that it is scary. Karen simply writes as he explained. "That equals about 145 women and girls in total, of which about 40 are practicing and 45 are widows."
"So precise..." The woman snorts completing. "That will give us a basis." She blinks with a long sigh. It is fortunate that they have implemented the value of 0, otherwise it would be more complicated to reach more accurate numbers. "Your clan has around 260 people... those are good numbers."
"We are a large clan."
"Sure," the woman dismisses, contemplating the point. "Maybe you can give some special classes for the youngest... children under 10 years old, as far as I understand, already have some type of training."
"Yes, many already carry out low-rank missions."
"I see."
"And they fight at the front if necessary."
"Ugh... seriously this war is a preblem." Karen crosses her hands still sitting on the bed distractedly. She looks for a few seconds at the albino who raises his eyebrow. "Have you considered a ceasefire treaty?"
"No," the man cuts drily, cold and without any type of positive emotion reflected in his eyes. She didn't expect it... he's not Hashirama so he snorts. "It is stupid."
"I'm not saying it isn't... the war itself is stupid," the girl shamelessly deflects what he said. "Considering the previous casualties and the losses not only in growth... Have you thought about this?"
"Only Hashirama has."
"I see," she snorts looking at the ceiling. "It's complicated... reaching an agreement is always like that."
"Experience?"
"I told you in the past... this is normal and I have heard of many results..." Karen states, remembering little of the story. "However I wonder... when did your war start? What was its trigger? Do you have some kind of log about it?" She questions, curious. She was a fan of history... and what can she say about wars.
Blame her... but she liked knowing about key moments.
Tobirama snorts with a slight frown. "It does not matter."
"Of course it does... at least to understand what type of issue can be solved."
"..."
"Hashirama said I could help... to achieve peace."
"They are Uchihas you are talking about."
"Uchihas?" She blinks at the mention of that name. It continues to become known but it goes away like the wind that begins to float outside. She frowns. "This is a conflict between two families, isn't it?"
"That is enough." Bitterly, the man simply takes his things without mentioning anything about it. She huffs, not at all irritated... if she had known that the guy would leave at the mention of the war, she would have brought up the subject since this morning when she found him in her room.
She shrugs... maybe she touched a nerve... so she doesn't care.
She sighs... better start getting ready to walk a little... maybe help Grandma Kaori in the kitchen, it was quite a gratifying plan.
Away from her self-imposed job... one that for now has stopped.
Karen does not avoid feeling uncomfortable when one of the elders catches up with her in one of the meetings that had with an enthusiastic Hashirama. She can't help but sigh when the greeting has been given... as a civilian she usually slips away by not listening or feeling like the shinobis... but today is not the case, so she smiles.
She sighs because Tobirama will surely scold her for staying when he warned her not to.
"Good afternoon, Hiasha-san," she greets as etiquette allows in the local language firmly, smiling with a soft gesture when he gets within reach. In addition to being blind, he has a certain point of flexibility.
Although he moves so well to be one... it's surely that magic.
"I imagine you had a lot of work today, huh?" The old man assures with a soft smile. She affirms.
"Yes, I just left a meeting."
"For a civilian, you are a very active brat."
"A little," she states without implicating. "Do you need anything else?"
"Well, I know that Tamamo wanted to talk to you."
"Oh, yes... but he didn't say anything else."
"I see." The old man sighs, leaning on his cane, looking into the distance where many of the clan members are carrying out their business. That house has the best view of the entire panorama, which although she does not envy it... it is beautiful in its own rustic way.
She's gotten used to it.
Until she feels a slight squeeze on her lip that scares her. "What are you doing?!" She complains with a frown, walking away for such audacity. The old man does not blink by the lack of sight but sighs with a not at all embarrassed cough.
"Well... I think you are at a good age, girl."
Karen has the initiative to want to slap the old man for such boldness, but her hand is easily taken by the perverted councilor.
"Wow... for a noble you lack education."
"It's not something that concerns you."
"Of course it does, Hashirama-san assures that it is." With a double meaning the old man squeezes her hand lightly. She is not complaining... because she is proud about it although her heart is racing from the adrenaline and courage of such action. She feels outraged... Attacked...
But it's a squeeze from someone that takes her away from the old man's grasp... Tobirama is never her favorite person, but seeing him there is a little gratifying, making her clench her fists in pure cold fury.
"What is going on?" The albino shinobi asks with his sullen and cold tone, frowning.
"It is nothing, Tobirama-sama. It was just a little analysis of the girl..." The old man points out without guilt. "She has very good hips to bring a child into the world... although of course, I do not know if her noble family would allow it."
"Hiasha," the man warns harshly, seeing at what he is pointing at.
"If any of you do not want to make an alliance with such an important family... I can still offer one of my grandchildren. The youngest, I do not know if you remember Musashi, has just become widowed," as if he were talking about the weather, the old man points out without taking his eyes off her direction.
Karen does not know at what moment she squeezed her savior's simple yukata when faced with the option of being forced to marry.
"You better watch your words... Karen is not here to come and increase the numbers of the clan," the albino assures with a sharp tone.
"Oh come on... she is an intelligent woman, I know she will see the benefit of this."
"Hiasha," someone calls behind him. Hashirama stands imposingly looking at Tobirama and then ends up gazing at the old man who is right in the middle. "I think we already finished this discussion before, right...?"
"It is a waste and a loss of opportunity," the old man sighs. "I do not think her father would bother letting his daughter make this valuable decision for the good of the alliances."
"I am not an object," Karen snapped irritably. "To get married or not... it is my decision."
"Wow... insolent," the old man sighs disappointedly. "But alright... even so, consider it. Otherwise, well... ancient traditions always have to be respected, right?" And so, he continues his way away from their gazes. Karen boils slightly between the eyes of the two cold men.
"Are you alright?" Hashirama is the one who stops exchanging strange glances at his brother and focuses on her. Karen moves away from his touch with ease.
"No... I'm not," she snorts, pursing her lips. She wants to shout at them many things... but she knows it's unfair considering that they came to get her out of such a predicament. "Just... leave me alone," she assures to take the parchments that she insulted out of anger to go straight home.
Many looked at her. Others greeted her, being responded to with lightness by the civilian, who quickened her pace feeling observed... and she knows she is when she still feels the touch of the man's hard hands on her hip. She huffs... she supposes these types of comments had been delayed, considering the environment in which they find themselves... but she was never wife material... and children were something she did not expect.
She growls... she gets upset and simply sits with an angry look into space, with her purple and throbbing wrist that she doesn't pay attention to. Mikami arrived shortly after. She observed her quietly to take said injured hand to put on some ointment silently.
Does she go through this too? Are women just cattle to bring babies into the world? ...And she thought that because they were shinobi it would be different... she thought too well about this time and world, right?
That night she simply fell silent... slept and cried.
She doesn't want to go out. Mikami has done a lot of her chores at time continues to pass away from the eyes that watch her like cattle. Hashirama hasn't said anything... she supposes he can't do much when the councilor is firm in his position of adding her as an asset in some way to their ranks.
Tobirama, despite being a bit of an idiot, continues his own obsessive work.
Karen just goes on... she doesn't want to think too much when she's caught up in this, until one day he gives her some news as if he were talking about the weather. She blinks innocently when she finishes listening one afternoon that she was writing out some numbers and enclosing clear issues of monthly income.
A process that takes initiative to enter the leader's more... financial methods.
Karen frowns at his words. "Why are you telling me that?"
"Councilman Hiasha is dead," the man repeats bitterly with a frown. "I thought you wanted to know," he comments casually.
"Uh..."
"Mmmm... did you now expect it?"
"I just... I don't know what to feel."
"He hurt you. He paid his price."
"Did you guys...?"
"Natural," he responded quickly and looked at her for a long time as if trying to decipher her strange face.
"I know it's confusing... according to your logic I should be happy, but I'm not," she says, upset by the emotions of freedom and guilt that collide with each other. "I was taught that all murder is wrong... that it's something that I shouldn't wish upon even for my enemy... I guess it's something more religious although I always said I was an atheist," she stammers with anxiety.
"That is strange. He hurt you. It should not be that difficult."
"It's just... murdering, taking a life... is bad," she huffs.
"So according to you... we are bad?" The albino raises his eyebrow with cold dignity.
"I'm not saying you are... well you kidnapped me, isolated me and until now I was angry because I thought you hadn't done anything to the old man about how me made me feel," Karen says swiftly, not wanting it to be misinterpreted. "But your culture is different... Your world is different and survival is essential for the species. I never said you were bad... on the contrary now, I simply appreciate knowing you," she awkwardly adds.
Tobirama doesn't say anything. "You are complicated... and hard to please," he complains.
"...?"
"Hashirama just told me to tell you the news."
"I see."
"..."
"Did you seriously have nothing to do with it?"
"He is from the clan. Far from the punishment that Hashirama imposed on him, we cannot kill each other," he solemnly declares, making her laugh at the irony.
"Right, the clan."
"..."
"Look... let's better change the subject," she sighs, focusing on some scrolls she was working on. "Help me clarify these numbers that I don't understand." She diligently writes down every doubt she had, taking advantage of the fact that said man was there. He looks at her. She can see the doubt in those eyes she previously thought were false.
Karen doesn't want to think, to theorize silly things that won't get her anywhere. She supposed that what they did to her is not that big of a deal because she is a simple civilian woman, but somehow... the way they gave her the news made her feel protected. She groans... this is a well-studied complex in her world. What was it called when she tries to see the positive side of her kidnapping and ends up liking the place? ...She doesn't remember.
The civilian woman leaves the topic for her mental health... she doesn't have trust... she always repeats that. Nevertheless, without realizing it, little by little she opens her world to strangers, something she has been doing for a long time...
Notes:
Author's notes:
The betrayals and the old teachings reach out protagonist... who is oblivious to the fact that they really want something from her. He is not the only old man who thinks that she is material to add because of her 'noble' blood, the alliance and power that would implicate.
I suppose that the topic of murder and death is not the same for a shinobi, which greatly disconcerts Tobirama... who continues to deal more with Karen because of her obsession with the terms and process that has began to wander into theories. Also he wants Hashirama to deal with her less because of his promise to the Uzumaki.
Thank you for reading
Author-chan out!
Chapter 17: Lost 17
Notes:
Did you like my recent posts? I know they were kinda short, but I assure you more are coming soon. I just need to figure out when to update them. And yes, they probably will be related to my Tobi-man!
Thanks for reading and please leave comments and kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It's difficult to reach an agreement when you only have solutions for a topic. She huffs and crosses her arms to constantly massage her forehead so that the headache doesn't increase as she glares at the person who doesn't understand her point.
"You're not a baker." Valid observation from an indignant man when she wants to give some points of improvement in his process. She sighs... the poor man maintains his demeanor from a past moved among the shinobi ranks and today retired for some reason.
"I know I'm not," the woman reluctantly admits.
"So what right do you think you have to tell me how to make by bread?!" Indignantly, the unkind man refutes between the corridors of the busy village. There are many people coming and going and above all the facades are beginning to be decorated as a symbol of the visit of someone important.
Karen hasn't been involved, busy with Tobirama's obsessions... yet she has these little moments of respite, where she thought it was a good idea to give part of her mind to that guy.
One that didn't take it very good.
"I know I have no right, you do a very good job, I would just consider having the correct yeast and putting only corn or pure flour in your bread so that it doesn't become tough... in addition to maintaining the correct temperature and time in the oven." She doesn't know a lot about this job, but sometimes she worked in a supermarket store in the bakery section.
She knows there are important things so that it is not so hard.
"Tch..."
"Karen?" Someone calls next to her. Hashirama blinks between the two people standing there almost in the middle of the passageway that leads directly to the main house.
"Hashirama-sama." With a tone of respect, the beaker breaks the tense silence between them, still focused on her. "This woman wants me to change my recipe," he growls reluctantly.
"I didn't say it would change... just that you could make it cleaner and the rest that I told you," the civilian dismisses calmly and with a not hidden sigh. "I don't know how he can't just take it as an improvement... something to work with."
"You are insolent."
"I'm not."
"You are," the baker states confidently when Hashirama sighs, raising his hand.
"It would be better if we left things here... Karen, please try not to make comments that could be misinterpreted to our people," the man with long hair comments, making said woman raise her eyebrow firmly and with a gesture of 'are you seriously telling me that?'. "And Kantarou, just take this as something innovative. The lady here has some very good comments."
As a leader he is remarkable... but as a mediator, she supposes it is the only thing she will get.
"Well, I just wanted to point that out," Karen raises her hands calmly. It's been a little time since she started so she wants to keep her profile low for now.
"Of course, Hashirama-sama." The baker glares at her for the last time to leave and enter with a hollow sound from the door. The civilian sighs and looks at the one who continues trying to decipher her with great curiosity.
"What?!" The woman grudgingly blurts out with a soft snort.
"You are coming out of your confinement... and are you seriously provoking people?" Hashirama says with a mocking tone, changing to English easily. He no longer struggles like before and he is confident that many do not understand what they are talking about. Continuing her walk towards the main office, she sighs... she does not comment on the shameless detour that is taking that leader.
She lets him be. At the end of everything, she hears from Mikami that his fiancée will come these days. He is surely anxious and looking for anything to divert his tensions. As long as Tobirama does not tell her off, his presence does not bother her.
"It's not my fault. I just commented on the obvious."
"You are a civilian, and considering what they say about the death of..." The leader sighs. "You should not say anything else."
"I know that I have a lot of work with Tobirama, but there are things that with a simple adjustment would be... the bread is hard, it doesn't taste like anything and I know it can improve."
"How?"
"Well, it has to do with the flour, the temperature and many factors that I only have in theory. But I never made the dough from 0."
"Huh?"
"Usually where I worked, the dough was already made. We only made sure that the oven was good, the time and the materials to be made with certain recipes already in place..." She shrugs remembering those young days. "So that's all I know."
"Without being a baker, you are saying those things to mine."
"Sorry for making comments about continuous improvement," the civilian complains, continuing her walk without explaining what she means by that comment. "By the way, have you finished reviewing the processes?"
Hashirama gives her an amused laugh at such a shameless turn of talk. He snorts to look at her again. "Tobi is working right now with the latest adjustments... I'm sorry he has been bothering these days."
"He is always annoying," the woman admits shamelessly. "Although the next time I want to kick him out, I will ask him about the origin of your war... or simply things he doesn't want to answer."
"He told me that you asked... would you seriously have a solution knowing that?"
"Something like that... By understanding the basis of the problem you can usually skip to a good solution... only it is complicated and most of the time one of the nations loses."
"Nations?" The man asks horrified.
"Sorry, I just put it into what I know," she raises her hand easily. "I'm just... I'm saying that well, many times things are lost due to pride, revenge, money, power and everything else."
"Mmm... From what you said about your world." Hashirama blinks a few more times... he looks hesitant for a while, which makes her return to a question she usually has on days when she has too much time to think.
"You know... despite the hard start and the way you treated me, I have always wondered... are yu happy with me being here?"
"I think you already said that differently," the shinobi accepts.
"Well, one thing is why and another is that if you agree with me being here... even though you don't know anything other than I'm not..." She remains silent, not willing to say it out loud. More than a year later it is still difficult... but the months go by quickly and with that the light experiences that she has become accustomed to.
She doesn't want to admit it... but she already considers this clan a safe place.
"Just... are you guys really okay with that? ...Considering how paranoid, traditional and sharp you are," the woman blinks with confused intention without losing the rhythm of the step. The leader snorts, crossing his arms with a thoughtful gesture.
"I don't think this is the time for that."
"Mmm... why?"
"We won't get anywhere if you keep thinking too much," the man laughs with a sunny attitude. "Besides, I'm sure there are better things to do, right?"
"Rude."
"Why?!"
"For changing my conversation... I seriously don't know if you're the only idiot."
The man arches dramatically. Karen wonders if this drastic change of atmosphere is natural to huff amused. The pout is worth remembering in someone whose age she estimates to be more than 20 and less than 24... how old is he exactly?
So she doesn't hesitate to pat his head like she used to do to her sister. She smiles softly. "Fine, I'll leave the topic for now... I'm grateful that you don't ask me about the truth." She feels the tension in the adult, a few rare seconds that her take off her actions and look ahead. "So? ...who are you running from?"
Hashirama blinks, composing himself. He smiles again with his broad attitude, denying any dark plans to get around his responsibilities.
They were weird sometimes.
She never had to see her gender as a work impediment. Of course there are some things that must be taken into account when being a woman in the modern world, not only because of the complexes, traditions and observations that have been dragging for years like a chain that begins give up weight... the social pressures of being single at 30 years old and how loneliness was her best weapon when they talked about a romantic topic.
She saw it as a hindrance, a thing that distracts from her true potential as a modern woman. Karen prioritized her profession, family... never the third type of balance.
If you are successful, you must always sacrifice one or two of the three concepts mentioned above.
She didn't have much free time either... but she valued the little she had.
But now, she just huffs crossing her arms, annoyed at having some hateful comments about how she should be married. Touka is not the best company... she's annoying and a ninja very focused on bringing up the topic of her wedding or engagement.
Not to mention, old Hiasha wasn't the only one who saw her as a future prospect to bring children to the clan.
"Don't you have another topic to talk about?" She complains angrily when she is chased on one of her few visits to the main house with other scrolls in hand. Tobirama has left them and sent a message to Kaori to bring them.
He's an idiot... That never goes away.
"No, the truth is I'm just curious," the kunoichi shrugs with agility and a happy hum. She supposes that whatever she interpreted about that day they talked about their feelings changed something in their dynamic. She thought it would be worse, but apparently it was quite the opposite. " It's just that being so old... I mean, how old are you? " She is dubious... quite nosy and direct.
At least she hasn't asked Hashirama, who is the only person who knows her age.
"Not relevant."
"Of course it is!" The girl complains with a pout. "For example, I will soon turn 18. Oba-sama says that she will soon start looking for my fiancé," she says it with a strange gesture that she does not want to pay attention to.
"Seriously... you are very young."
"I'm not. Actually, I waited a long time..." She looks towards the main house with a feeling that she guesses.
"Why don't you talk to them?" She decides to ask. "I mean, if you don't want to marry someone else, sometimes being direct is the best."
"What are you saying?!" Horrified, the kunoichi blushes. Who would have thought that someone as infamous as the woman could change her mind so quickly... as always when she touches what her heart points to, as clear as water.
She obviously likes the clan leader.
Karen laughs amused at the juvenile drama in her eyes, unnecessary when she has a lot to work with. Plus, the kunoichi still has a surprised gesture at how easily she says things. Maybe she should think twice before she gets into real trouble because of her tongue, like with the baker whose case was only observations that he still does not apply. Rude. "Good that you are direct with what you feel."
"He is engaged."
"I know. However, just so you can go on, turn the page and see the future."
"For a civilian, you say very strange things."
She glares, offended by such disregard for her own contributions. Doesn't she have another person to bother? "If you don't like it, you can go with your friends from the clan."
"They are all married or on missions," she shrugs with a light pout. Even though they are all familiars, sometimes the dynamic really reminds her of the corporate ones she used to work for. Complicated.
Touka sighs defeated. She may be a civilian but she still doesn't do anything physical anymore, at least she lowered the intensity of her interactions and bad temper. "Just... well, Oji-san always told me it could be, but then... the Uzumaki clan is powerful... a family with a great bloodline," she remembers as if it were the truth, one she cannot overcome.
Karen thinks that they have the old teachings. She sighs because the value of blood can be a special case with their magic, considering the fact that Hashirama is the only one who can make trees and all those wonders that he told her one of those days.
She scratches her chin. "And what do you expect from the future?" She decides to focus better on Touka, who is blinking lost. "I mean, I know you want to get married but... what then?"
"I will have many children," the woman easily accepts, marveled at her goal. She cannot blame her when it is clear that they instilled this type of value in her, although she has to give them credit for making them shinobi in some way less lethal than men.
Comparisons that she continues to draw with her mind raised in a different civilization.
Gender defines your role within this small society. Seeing Tobirama greet her at the door was strange, even more when Touka simply disappeared without leaving any kind of trace. She blinks, stopping awkwardly. She assumes she has warnings regarding what she did last time.
Especially when said annoyed albino crosses his arms with his judicious and hard red gaze, like when he tries to decipher what she says or does. She snorts, not saying anything and passing by to focus on the adjustments she brings.
She knows it will be a long afternoon.
The infamous ninja had many comments regarding what should be considered.
The man is difficult to please.
They usually argue for hours about the issues of the moment. Karen raises her chin, not at all intimidated by that fatal look that she is the object of from the indignant man who looks at her as if he were going to put knives on her. The crumpled paper on the floor is a symbol of the work they have been redoing due to the foolishness of someone seeking to improve what she has planned.
It's not that she's against it... but she doesn't like being told that she's a civilian idiot.
"Seriously..." She sighs, trying not to give in to violence when she knows she would lose. She is a leader, she reminds herself bitterly with her many emotional intelligence courses that she begins to review in her mind... some that failed at the beginning of all this mess.
The idiot is god at getting on her nerves... driving her mad.
"What you say is silly. No one would dare to burn our entire land, it is unnecessary to have shelter areas."
"I thought we were over this part," the woman complains with a determined crossing of her arms. That room is the only one they own and where they work together. A clear example is the large table in the middle along with several parchments, ink and brushes.
She hates this type of organization and is too sleepy for her patience to be at its maximum.
It is not.
"I am just stating the obvious."
"I know you are proud of your clan, family and your job... but it doesn't hurt to have a plan B for everything. Identifying safe areas to protect, leaders as we had proposed... what changed?"
"It does not matter."
"Tobirama, you have made me review what you did. Right now, between the two of us, we have made considerable progress for you to say that you do not need an evacuation place for any disaster. I am not saying that you are weak."
"You imply it."
"If I remember correctly, among the village there are many children, small non-combatants who cannot run between branches like the older ones do, nor possess your speed..." Karen purses her lips. "Including me... I know that I will die if I get wrapped up in this."
Tobirama snorts, but remains in his thoughtful position. At least now he is considering her point, although he is somewhat proud, he has a good head on his shoulders when he explains in detail what he means.
It would be easier if he didn't have that character, but she supposes not everything is possible in life.
"Consider it... and this way, you can work on at least one evacuation route."
He exhaled tired. "I do not promise anything."
"I'm just saying... it's your village we're talking about."
"Mmmm..." Tobirama frowns slightly his expressionless face.
"By the way, how are you going with the organization of the types of work?"
"I already discussed it with Hashirama."
"Oh..."
"It is not your business now."
"I see." She doesn't want to feel used, but as a civilian she assumes there are things that she can't be informed about no matter how much she has helped in the process. "So... can I go now?"
"Mmmm..." The albino grunts, but gives the sign.
"Good," she sighs, massaging her neck lightly. "Seriously man, you should be less intense... and eat."
The albino does not give her any kind of look when she passes by him.
"And sleep... things won't get better if you don't sleep."
"I have better resistance, remember?"
"Sane people don't last more than two or three days without sleep. Then the hallucinations begin..." Karen remembers an old article she read regarding this, as well as a case in her police program where a girl killed her roommate as a result of her spending more than 6 days without sleeping a wink.
She remembers it... and being a shinobi, she believes it will be worse.
Tobirama gives her that 'it's not true' look that he doesn't express.
"According to a study, a regular human cannot last more than two days without sleep. It causes cognitive, logical and other problems... It's problematic," she sighs, explaining in detail what she means. "Imagine if we add your magic to the equation."
"Chakra," corrects the man. "And we are stronger."
"Sure, sure... just consider it, sleep."
"You are not my mother."
"No, but I know that you are more annoying when you are intense and without sleep... so make my life easier," the woman complains, understanding a little of the routine of the obssesive shinobi, very different from his brother who she does not mention. She doesn't have enough energy to continue talking about some kind of thing that will hardly be believed.
She sighs looking at the beautiful stars above her head... at least the view is the best ever.
Her days are opportune exactly on a certain day of that year. She feels alone... empty and without the desire to get up, almost like the depressive days she lived here, as a former civilian from a completely different world... There are times when the fact of being far from home falls on her head a lot.
Right on her birthday, the second with this resigned destiny... How quickly time passes... she was never expressive about it, she didn't like people to know unless it came up talking, because celebrating it is not exactly what she is looking into when there have been intense days of fighting not only with what Tobirama/Hashirama is looking for... but also with the council who wants to marry her to a close relative.
An alliance with the aristocracy... damn the fact that the idea didn't die with the impudent old man who grilled her.
She snorts.
She is in a bad mood.
"Karen-san?" Mikami, as one of the few people who agree with her, looks out the door. She doesn't know how timely she is on those days of the month... providing her with cloths for her use and bringing tea with her for her nerves.
Before, she didn't have these afflictions... now she just doesn't why it hurts more.
"I'll be fine," she complains, keeping her discomfort to see said kunoichi thoughtfully. "Is there something wrong?"
She blinks confused to smile at her. "No... nothing."
"Mmmm..." She blinks, noticing that there really is something going on. "I know that I am a civilian and that I have many things that differ from your customs, but tell me... at least to me, I think talking about it is the easier solution."
"Uh..." She looks restless, like every shinobi she sees the distrust... the habit of locking up her problems to look at her lap a bit. The firm woman who was previously a witch when instructing her in manners looks uneasy... strange considering that she has been around for a long time treating her.
"Well, whatever you want." She doesn't insist any longer than necessary.
"No... just," she sighs. "Ryu-san... he proposed to me."
"The man from the food warehouse?" She raises her eyebrow because the old man has finally made his move. She sighs... the age difference is marked but she doesn't see that there is a problem within the clan. In the end, everything is handled differently. "And what do you think?"
"I... I have not forgotten him," she looks at her hand calmly, the one that surely remembers the coldness of her loved one's body on that disastrous day.
"I see."
"It is very soon... I feel like..." She looks into the distance. "Oka-san thinks it is time to settle down, take care of the garden and look after my family, for the clan."
"Mmmm..." She can say a lot about what she is against, but she sees the traditionalist point of it all. "And what do you want?"
"To wait... I do not know," she blinks, looking directly into her eyes. "When he proposed to me... I was happy. Now however... I do not feel anything. Oka-san says that feeling something is not necessary... that my age is passing."
"You're not that old."
"For the clan I am, and I do not want to take certain missions... so I have no choice."
"There are always options."
"You do not understand," Mikami says with a soft smile. "It is something different than what you think."
"Ugh..." She doesn't like being told that she doesn't understand. "We are women. I know how difficult perspectives are when they believe that we are only good for doing work that men wouldn't do and giving birth, but we are more... we have feelings and they can't force you."
The former instructor smiles.
"But I'm giving you my opinion. You are a kind, strict and very good at what you do. Whatever you decide is your path and I will support you in whatever you like." Karen still remains expectant. She is firm in her conviction to help the one who she believes is closest. "You are my friend and as such, I will listen to you when you need... I regret giving my opinion on the matter, just... if you don't want to, they can't force you."
The kunoichi looks at her with calmer eyes. The civilian sighs to give her a long, uncomfortable hug to who is not used to this type of touch.
"I know you will be happy... and I hope you can still come back."
"Of course," the woman simplifies, looking lighter. "It will be better to prepare your hot bath. Hashirama-sama has arranged a suit for today's event, the first group of Uzu has just arrived."
"Oh..." She blinks at the information and looks at the woman who composes herself and shows her true teeth. The manners and etiquette are hers, so when she left the bathroom, she was greeted by the elderly Kaori with a slightly more elegant yukata, it was not abnormal.
She sighs... she hopes it goes better than the time of her presentation.
Right on her birthday.
The second far from home.
Notes:
Author's notes:
As you see another day has passed, ending with the arrival of Uzu with the fiancée of out beloved Hashirama... politics, the role within a type of culture of this style is somewhat traditionalist in a firm way, so being a feudal society is no different from what they expect from Karen, like cattle willing to be exchanged if they meet the price.
By alliance.
Our dear OC is also somewhat nosy in certain processes that she believes she can improve, even if she only has snippets of a theory... unintentionally offending those who practice their trade with dedication.
Thanks for reading
Author-chan out!
Chapter 18: Lost 18
Notes:
So, we're up for a big chapter this time. There's a lot og highlighted text, but just for plot issues. Also, get ready 'cause next chapter is going to contain a lot of angst. Mwa ha ha!
Thanks for reading and please leave comments and kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It is an elegant event, is what she notices when she begins to walk in a formal yukata in cold colors that match her light hairstyle in a fallen braid. Karen feels out of place considering her features and certain strangenesses outside the clan.
Even so, she rises swallowing her discomfort to continue at her pace. It is not the first time this has happened... before, she also felt the same, although today it is heavy.
"Karen, you remember the practice, right?" Mikami is at her side with an extremely careful gesture. Just like her, she wears a yukata in typical colors of her clan with flowers matching her comb.
"Yes," she sighs with a frown, offended by such doubt. She easily remembers all the mistreatment from that time. Karen still follows the course. There are many glances... until she reaches the main house.
She can't help but feel like she doesn't fit in among everyone present when she notices strong features, slightly more pearly skin, and a reddish color in their hair so deep that it seems unreal.
Like those fantasy tones that existed in her old home, where they had to bleach your hair so that it would take on that longed-for tone, although here they are diverse in a variety of warm colors that are surprising.
Fantastic.
"Good afternoon, miss," one with a good-natured appearance gives the newcomer an interesting arch. He looks extremely pleased by such a visit that makes her raise her eyebrow. She greets back and doesn't overlook the type of accent he has even though it is the same language, sullener and more raised that it is difficult for her to understand.
She didn't know there were other tones that confuse her.
"Oh... well, Hashirama-ni wrote about you in his letters, but seeing you in person... is remarkable," the young man comments, bypassing those she believed to be his guards, descending the stairs with agility. His yukata is a bit more sumptuous than the locals themselves.
"Really?" She raised her eyebrow doubtful at such a comment. Does said leader talk about her to other people? That worries her and she does not avoid feeling exposed.
"Of course, although let me tell you that only good things," cheerful and happy he whispers in her ear calmly. "Mikami-san... also a long time without seeing you... same, Grandmother Kaori," he greets those who are escorting her.
"Sir," her former tutor states. "You should not be here."
"Oh, well, my sister wanted to be alone with her future fiancé before the formal presentation," assures the man right next to her without taking his eyes off her for too long. "And Oto-sama is with them," he explains lightly, not caring that he is saying extra things, with a pleasing touch to her direction.
Annoying.
"I see," Mikami sighs. "Karen-san, this is the young heir f the Uzumaki clan, who comes from the country of the Whirlpool. Uzu no Kuni is east of the Land of Fire," she explains in more detail without missing a beat.
"I had heard that you are unaffiliated with the hidden villages," the same slightly tanned man blinks innocently. "But I did not think that civilians could have this kind of ignorance of their surroundings."
"Aoki-san," someone calls with his harsh voice. She sighs in relief that even if it was the irritating Senju who she saw, he would get her out of this strange situation with said foreigner so close.
"Oh, Tobirama... don't tell me san, it's too formal," he complains so boisterously in a different way than the man she has heard, crossing his arms.
"You are the son of our ally." The albino frowns to look at her. "Karen," he calls the girl who sighs with relief at standing next to said acquaintance.
Like a little help from so many strange things around her, which she won't say out loud obviously.
"Oh..." The redhead points out easily. "I didn't think that you..."
"It's not/It is not what you think," both declare at the same time, making it uncomfortable. She stays silent letting the man talk.
She's already tired... Can't she go?
"Well, if not... there may be always a chance." Cheeky, Aoki gives her a solemn gesture. "But how rude of me... young noblewoman, my name is Uzumaki Aoki, heir to the clan and prince of the Whirlpool Country," he clarifies with more luxury of detail, seeing how Mikami is ashamed of the omission of name more than his position. "And I am happy to finally meet such a fine lady... as I said, I have heard about you and your reforms. They are remarkable."
"It is not much." Karen looks uncomfortable about the rest. "Still... nice to meet you," she leans slightly, trying to get out of this thing that she simply can't put a name to. The anxiety rises and she wants to be somewhere else other than here.
Even now, she would be more than happy to live in isolation...
"Karen-san... it is a strange name," points out the man. "Do you have a last name?" The redhead asks directly, which makes her blink at such a comment.
No one has asked her beyond her first name.
So even if she doesn't admit it... the consideration is notable.
"I have," the civilian calmly accepts, looking worried because it is long and difficult to pronounce for a language that is not hers. It's difficult to say even in English.
"Oh... and could I know it?"
"Alright!" Someone calls behind her, saving those present from such a disturbing question. Karen sighs in relief when the man turns to see who is leaving the main house, ignoring the look of 'we'll talk about this later' from a particularly bitter Tobirama.
Hashirama and a beautiful striking woman came out behind them with equally luxurious clothing. Karen couldn't help but notice this and regret again not bringing her camera. "What?" She frowns when the albino shinobi keeps irritating her with those red eyes staring straight at her.
He doesn't say anything, he only turns his face when his brother starts to speak. He looks smiling... although the civilian, even though she is not a shinobi, sees a shadow in the eyes of said leader.
Understanding something... getting married for politics never gets off to a good start... especially not for young people, right?
The hustle and bustle and the noticeable red color added to this routine is a bit special. There are many people who start drinking while some others talk about such special feats that they mostly ignore her.
Being a civilian, they don't involve her in much... besides, listening to Uzu's accent is tiring and makes her head hurt enough.
"Uh... I don't think you should be here," the girl points out, watching Hashirama give her a glass of something she can only sniff. "Is it alcohol?" She questions doubtfully in her native language with a soft gesture.
"Yes."
"I don't like to drink... thank you."
"Really?"
"Yeah, I prefer some juice," Karen says, not wanting to make a disfigurement when she feels that, despite the relaxation, they hope to approach her... at least with Uzu's presence the harassment has calmed down, but she feels that the grandchildren of certain councilors are on the lookout.
It's a shame that they are hosts and must attend to their guests who may be well known.
"I will consider it," he says to take the two glasses easily, which makes her look at him with clear doubt.
"Something is happening, isn't it?" Looking at the panorama, Karen asks her partner without moving. Being almost on the edge of the entire event is good because it gives her time to think and get away from the men who are not exactly trying to talk to her.
Annoying.
Hashirama doesn't look sad, but he doesn't look as cheerful as he usually is. "Did you notice that?"
"It's difficult not to, you tend to be brighter," she shrugs, being honest with one of the qualities by which she recognizes this former kidnapper, especially when it comes to his fiancée. "She is a beautiful woman," she clarifies nimbly.
"Mito... she is beautiful," the man accepts. "However, I... I haven't seen her in a long time."
"Really?"
"The Uzumaki clan and the Senju are allies, but they are in another country. Visits are complicated with the war," he states without hiding anything of what is happening, as he normally would, a point that clarifies how tense he is in this situation.
Talking sometimes works very well.
So she leaves it without asking anything in detail. She huffs... she wished she had some juice to pass the time.
Pity.
"I see..." Karen remains thoughtful a little, thinking about the type of long-distance relationship in a world without technology like hers. If having phones there are breakups... she can't imagine one where they rarely communicate.
"In your... home, do they do this?" He questions out of nowhere directly.
"...This?" The civilian blinks, a little surprised by the turn of his words. "Get engaged?" She questions, doubtful of this turn.
"Y-yes." He doesn't look shy, but he does look curious.
"It's complicated," she explains without missing a beat. "In history, there have been many of these engagements. Things that were used to strengthen alliances, exchanges or even stop wars."
"Stop wars?"
"Yes, it is said that some civilizations did it... they offered their daughters for peace." She accepts the old traditions of her world in a time where it was so difficult to be a woman, especially when they were treated as objects of exchange unfairly.
Without considering your own feelings or rights.
"Oh..."
"There may not be love... but it is complicated like romance itself." She sighs with a soft gesture because this is a controversial topic itself, taking into account that her ideals and values clash a lot with what is presented in this reality.
Karen sees her mistake at mentioning her opinion. "I think it's not what you wanted to hear." She raises her arm in confidence, as she did with work colleagues in difficult times, so she doesn't hesitate to squeeze the man in consolation, passing my much the normal etiquette. "Frankly, I don't know what to tell you, because these teachings do not apply at certain levels... where I come from, it is no longer common."
"You?"
"Me?" She blinks innocently... but she sees her partner's slight blush. "If you're asking, I never got married," she sighs, remembering. "But I remember one or two who wanted something more," she says, looking at the boisterous shinobi who begin with their own business. "I never took the step, I didn't give it a chance... not when I focused on what I wanted."
"..."
"I preferred my job, my specialty over starting a family," she explains in more detail, seeing the confusion normal of who does not understand much of what she says. "I wanted to grow in my work," she explains in simpler words. "To be independent." She keeps analyzing her position somewhat.
"It sounds lonely," the light man replies calmly.
"It's not when you have a family that supports you." She mocks the irony of such a comment. Isn't she supposed to be there to listen to the sorrows of said leader? ...She doesn't know what this guy is doing to make her start rambling about intimate things.
She may have been here for two years... but she is still closed in on many things.
Especially when it comes to her closest circle.
"I... I would like you to..." Hashirama looks extremely uneasy to look at her without a strange softness. He remains silent hesitantly.
"Hashirama, Mito-san is waiting for you," someone suddenly calls. Seeing a bitter Tobirama was no surprise. He raises his eyebrow between them, until he frowns at his relative with an air of scolding.
"...I'm going," the leader declares to look at her. "Thank you for your words," he accepts after a while, leaving her wondering what he wanted to ask her.
"No, on the contrary... if you need to talk about it, you can count on me. I won't be of help regarding romantic things, but I know that both of you will find a way to be happy," Karen comments as if nothing had happened, with sincerity of what she feels said man will achieve.
Even if a few months ago she wished for the worst, given her isolation... now that she knows them a little better (what they tell her clearly), she doesn't feel that it is that bad.
At least Hashirama... he deserves to have a happy life of his own and fine love in some way, because rejecting this practice would ruin the peace of two powerful clans... She doesn't put her own ideas or right and wrong first. It's not her culture nor her time and she knows it will be misinterpreted.
Letting herself be carried away by the river... making only clear the openness of being friends despite everything.
She hopes that's enough.
"Y-yes." Hashirama doesn't look especially happy but he walks away, giving a gentle gesture to Tobirama. She can see him walking in his elegant clothes among the men who make boisterous happy greetings about this pact and what it means politically speaking.
It's sad... feeling love is overvalued... and it's too painful to watch.
Karen sighs and shales those thoughts away, feeling like yet another thing has been lost in this whole interaction that they rarely have considering she deals with his brother more.
"...Here," the albino orders harshly, interrupting her analysis still watching the leader sit at the main table.
"You seriously can't be nicer, right?" Irritated, the woman sniffs said glass, taking it calmly. She sighs audibly at who is still standing next to her.
"It is juice," he says with his rough, flat voice.
"Huh?" She frowns at this and raises her eyebrow, so she simply takes what was delivered after a while, refreshing her throat. She sighs... it was unnecessary to tell him that she is not a fan of alcohol and that is strange. "Well... thank you"
"..."
"You know, you're still terrible company," the woman snorts, annoyed by the silent human with clear cold intentions. "Shouldn't you be somewhere else? ...I don't know, attending to the guests," she offers bitterly.
"Hashirama will take care of it."
"You are his brother, don't leave him alone in this."
The albino greets his teeth but doesn't comment on anything, maintaining his tree position to one side. At least it's useful and scares away those who turn to look at her. In her annoying yukata, she's still bright in the light of the torches that begin to unfold around her with a technique that is sure to be foreign magic.
"The chakra does facilitate a lot," she comments, keeping this conversation in her native language.
The man says nothing, remaining in his sullen essence.
"You know, it if worries you... it would be good if you told him," she sighs, trying to theorize about why her partner is so bitter, more than usual... He is not usually like that, not even on their bad discussion days.
"...What are you talking about?" Bites venomous her companion.
"He's your brother, he will understand that you worry about him. It's normal."
"It is none of your business."
"Tobirama... why do you have to be so difficult?" She complains.
Said man does not give her an answer. "What did he say to you?"
"He didn't tell me anything exactly... I guessed it," she sighs, remembering the conversation. "Getting married without love is difficult, more so when an alliance with such distinguished people depends on it."
"Love is not necessary."
"Your brother... deserves to be happy. A woman who loves him."
"You?"
"No, obviously," she rolls her eyes at such an out-of-place comment, not at all affected by the kind of insinuation that passes by. "Just... It's good that he talks to someone, and you should be his support. Help him now he looks so doubtful about it."
"He knows what he should do. Do not make him confused."
"I am not." The woman easily glares, not understanding what the questions is about, although she is not sure what he means that her information confuses him regarding the path he should take.
She huffs... she's overthinking things.
"You never make anything simple, woman," Tobirama says after a moment, while she cursed in languages other than English or the local one.
"It's my gift." She shrugs carelessly. "That skill comes with age," she bites poisonously without caring if they are observed. She sees that they are shameless in whispering behind her back, which makes her frown.
This will be hard to get over... great! More gossip around her.
Tobirama looks at her for a long time. Karen sighs, not knowing what to do about it.
"Why are you looking at me?" She frowns after a while of this silence, adjusting her now empty glass between her fingers in an anxious game of this unwanted company... being direct in her question when this only becomes uncomfortable.
"Mph...", he huffs annoyed to cross his arms.
Karen rolls her eyes at the null result of her question. "You're annoying, as always." Looking at how the food table is now empty, she sees a different and more exciting standpoint than having this bitter shadow at her side.
It's her birthday... the least she can do is enjoy the banquet, right?
"Where are you going?"
"To eat," the woman accepts without waiting for the surly shinobi. It was good that the old leader of the Uzumaki clan stopped him, because it would be irritating to have an annoying shadow behind her.
Of course, it had its benefits... drunk shinobi or old councilors did not approach... but she is not willing to sacrifice a good meal for such bitter presence.
It was better... right?
Mito is a woman with a very refined, clean face, with those big eyes and reddish hair in two elegant buns that make her distinguishable from any beauty she has seen so far.
Karen can indicate that it would be a success if she became a model... and up close this increases.
"Good afternoon," the redhead greets her calmly, stopping her mid-eating from her place.
"Nice to meet you, Uzumaki Mito-san," the civilian says with a solemn tone, bowing as etiquette dictates. She sees her eyes scan her slightly.
"The pleasure is mine, Karen-san," the woman assures with a soft tone.
"Oh, thank you, Uzumaki-san," she belatedly remembers the fact that they must speak to her by her last name. She keeps her face firm in front of the presence that carries the infamous princess.
"Mito is fine," the girl dismisses her to gently place her hands in front of her. "Do you want to talk?" She politely questions.
"Uh... of course," she says, sadly leaving her place and heading to some point in the meeting. She notices the fleeting glances of the old woman Kaori who changes more plates and refills others. She winks in confidence of Mikami's teachings.
She hopes not to provoke a war due to some slight or misinterpretation... which makes her feel somewhat distrustful, placing her business attitude at its maximum splendor.
Like having a job interview...
"We can have some tea here, away from the people," assures the woman, following the passage to an elegant canopy placed in the background just behind the big house. She feels a light tingling on her skin that simply makes her keep on going.
"Thank you." She sits in perfect seiza right in front of a small table and blinks... it is spacious and with a peculiar smell or herbs or something of lavender that relaxes her anxiety and worry a little.
"Not at all. As noble women, I am pleased that you accepted my invitation," the redhead speaks with her usual tone and accent while the decorations on her high buns jingle.
"On the contrary, it was nice of you to invite me... as a civilian, there is really not much to talk about," she shrugs, maintaining her height as dictated by Mikami's etiquette and scolding.
"Oh, well I do not think you believe that."
"No?"
"Of course, as I understand it, you have worked hand in hand with the Senju clan," the lady states, taking an elegant sip of her hot drink. Hers is still ahead... she remembers the steps and hand position very well.
However, she remains thinking about what she said. It is not a secret and as she heard from her brother, he was sincere in that Hashirama spoke about her in his letters.
"Yes, I have... I must admit that the opening that the Senju brothers have given me has greatly favored certain processes," she says honestly without missing a beat. "So, I understand your doubt about it."
"Hashirama is an idealistic man," Mito responds, taking another sip of her drink to stare at her with a special glow that worries her. She doesn't get uncomfortable... she tries not to do it and make it confusing for the woman.
"He is, but I guess it is a step for his dream."
"Has he told you?"
"Yes," the civilian says without hesitation, noticing that a shadow passes over the redhead's neat face. "Is there something wrong?"
"Nothing," the woman smiles softly. "You are very close, right?"
"I would not say that, we are like co-workers."
"Co-workers?"
"Yes, colleagues who seek the same goal," the civilian shrugs calmly, which makes her feel more confident. "The way they work is gratifying in a certain way."
"I see," she sighs. "And tell me, since we are more in confidence... what are you looking for from them?" She comments directly while still sipping her drink again. Karen blinks but she leaves the cup on the table.
"What do you mean?"
"Well, a noble and civilian woman... relating to a clan like the Senju..." She shrugs. "I do not think you would do it for... nothing."
"Oh..." Karen sees the point. She supposes that the doubt is normal because although she doesn't want to admit it, even Tobirama looks sullen in every exchange or idea she shares. Perhaps it is a shinobi thing to wait for the figurative shoe to drop.
This woman is direct though. "No good civilian lady would relate to a clan leader and his brother for nothing," she repeats as if she were talking about the climate.
"Oh, well... no one has been direct with their questions." The girl is honest about it with a soft smile.
"Oh... does it bother you?" Innocent, the redhead declares with a double blink that almost makes her fall... Karen sees that she is in trouble without really knowing why. She sighs... surely again, like with Touka, even if they are kunoichi, assurance is fragile.
But she cannot be as direct as she was with the Senju kunoichi, since that would be difficult to fix as she is from another clan and and country... and a princess as the icing on the cake.
"It does not bother me... it just surprises me, a lot would be better if they asked directly," she shrugs, leaving her own alarming musings. "And I am glad that there are still people like this among the shinobi."
"Well... I like to be clear and this does not look very good for my fiancé," she declares with a soft smile, leaving her empty cup on the table. Mito is firm in clarifying her point here and her position, which makes her sigh internally.
She sees her point... and even if no one has directly said anything regarding her strange relationship with two of the most important men in the clan, as a woman, that is frowned upon.
"I understand your point." With a professional tone, the woman looks into the redhead's eyes. "Hashirama is a good man, idealistic and who puts the well-being of the village above his own. He will be lucky with a person like you by his side." She goes straight to the point.
Mito looks surprised but quickly replies. "Do you think so?"
"I believe it and affirm it. If you care so much about him as a person, you will be the ideal complement for a leader who aspires to peace... an arduous job that not everyone can carry out." The civilian cannot deny she was worried that this relationship was more complicated, considering the kind of reaction Hashirama had and his doubts.
"You know... I thought you were just like any civilian... but I see why they see the danger in you." She smiles, hiding whatever she talked about and with whom. She takes the teapot calmly, pouring it again into two cups.
"I assure you, I am not dangerous."
"That is what you say... but as a woman, there are other dangers."
"Huh?"
"But as you say... I guess it is something that should not worry you," Mito states without missing a beat. "Since my Oto-sama told me about my engagement, when I was introduced to Hashirama years ago... I always saw myself at his side, I prepared as expected of a clan leader's wife."
Karen doesn't see the reason for the explanation, calmly sipping the drink while the young woman elaborates.
"A civilian like you... that you are clear on this, I am glad... I just hope I do not have problems later."
Karen smiles at that slight threat. "It will not be a problem... and I hope that despite this strange comment, we can be kind in the future."
"That depends?"
"Depends on what?"
"On his behavior... Hashirama talks a lot about you, about your exploits and described you in a peculiar way," Mito says with a flat tone. "I know I will be clear about what I am looking for from you."
"...Well." She tries not to say anything when she feels offended on behalf of her friend. "I do not think that is a problem... Although it is sad that you doubt your fiancé's loyalty before the wedding."
"I do not doubt him."
"Oh..." The civilian blinks innocently. Did she think she would be easily humiliated? Well... she sighs, putting up with everything that is going through her mind at this moment. "You do not have to worry about me," she admits shamelessly without any kind of emotional attachment beyond friendship. "I am not interested in some kind of relationship... or that kind of thing. It is not for me."
"..."
"I may be a civilian, but not all of us aspire to marriage. I am better off alone."
Mito does not look upset. On the contrary, she shows a soft smile after probing her eyes well. "Well, keep that in mind... I hope to be able to work with you later."
Karen wants to laugh hysterically at such a quick turn of events. "Of course, it would be good to talk about things other than your boyfriend."
"Boyfriend?"
"Yes, you know, your fiancé." The eldest blinks, noticing the girl's blush at such a word, as if she is just realizing what will happen next...
Karen sighs softly after all this intense exchange. She hopes she has passed whatever test this has been, so she limits herself to talking about things outside of what she encountered at the beginning.
Feeling uncomfortable at first... and then she was washed away as she understood a little the reason for the young woman's fear, because if she thinks about it carefully, they always instilled in her the marriage with the young Senju who she apparently loves.
Deep down, this makes her feel a little better... Hashirama will have a good future with a young lady like this who honestly cares about him, his dream and so on.
Mito is not so bad... only now she understands better why she is afraid and although she feels she should not feel insecure, Karen put that talk aside, glad that she did not cause some kind of breakup or political conflict difficult to fix.
"Oh, Mito-san is in the room right now." Karen blinks at the intimidating presence of that red-haired man who laughs lightly.
"Not at all... I was looking for you."
"Me?"
"Of course, we left a conversation halfway," the man declares with his happy and boisterous attitude, so different from Hashirama.
"Oh, I do not think it was a conversation, more like a presentation."
"For me, it was."
"I see."
"What did my sister tell you?" He asks without moving from that hallway, which makes the woman resign herself to socializing... she wants to go to sleep!
"Well, she is a good woman. She is intelligent and quite worried because of the wedding nerves."
"Oh, I imagined," the man smiles, looking into the distance, maybe remembering something from the past. "She's fine then."
"Yes," Karen blinks at such a comment. "Did you not ask her?"
"Uh..."
"She is your sister, it is good that someone from her family approaches her." She sighs because she has already touched that point twice today. For a large and traditional clan, there are many gaps in communication.
"Well... she's a complicated girl."
"Not so much... she is kind," she shrugs. "I tend to be a bit open with my sister, asking her doubts, concerns and so on."
"You have a sister?"
"Yes, she is younger," she states softly, remembering that exciting bundle about things that don't exist. Ironic that she is there instead of her relative. "And I would like her to talk to me about these things."
"She is a woman."
"I know, but sometimes just telling her that you support her is enough."
"Uh... do you think so?"
"You are siblings, family... you will always be united even if you do not want to," the civilian points out with an audible sigh, keeping her distance from that tall character, because why are they all unfairly tall? ...Even Mito is centimeters taller.
"You are civilians."
"Even if I am..." She rolls her eyes because she has been told that difference so many times. "It has the same meaning for you as it does for me, having a sibling... and even more so when they are younger. Ensuring their safety, being there for them... letting them open about their sorrows."
"Uh... such an interesting meaning." The man laughed and approached swiftly in the blink of an eye. She felt his somewhat disturbing breath which made her take a step back. "I like you... maybe we should get to know each other better, right?"
"Ni-san?" Mito is the one who, thank all the gods, saves her from her discomfort. The redhead looks at them... and more carefully at her with an 'I told you' expression that she doesn't understand.
"Mito." So cold and different from what she saw before, the man stands at his imposing height. "Do you want some dessert?" He asks, taking out a plate from behind him.
Karen wonders if it's his magic and leaves it be. "I will leave you to talk." She raises her hands and sees the opportunity to flee, although the cheeky man raises his hand in the direction of her funny locks.
But when she slaps the insolent hand away from her braid to continue on her way away from those siblings, she sighs in relief at being left aside... better focusing on going down the stairs and maybe looking for Mikami.
And just when she locates her among the noise of people late at night... she sees something that worries her... Why is Ryu following her?
Notes:
Author's notes:
Hello everyone, thank you for your comments and good wishes, now I leave you another chapter for you to enjoy. As you see, the Uzumaki clan is now entering the game... what will happen now? What is Aoki up to? ...Why did Mito tell her that?
Well, considering the type of pressures that women have and the expectations they have in this regard, Mito has been prepared to be a good companion to the Senju clan leader. She is in love... although she notices that Hashirama changed somewhat. Even though they haven't seen each other... the redhead did hope to meet him.
Karen, for her part, is zero interested in realizing this. She is a person who is uncomfortable with these issues in a certain way because she never paid attention to focus on other things. Considering the type of world in which she developed... she saw this as a nuisance... so she ignored it a lot.
For her mental well-being... plus she feels too old.
Thank you for reading.
Author-chan out!
Chapter 19: Lost 19
Notes:
I just got back from my driving lessons and I remembered I still had to update the fic. So sorry. Also, it will probably enter a hiatus during Christmas because I have my finals coming up, and this way I can get more writing done. But I'm still not sure. I'll let you know when I make a decision.
Thanks for reading and please leave comments and kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The ground is hard when she falls flat with her ideas moving abruptly from the handling. Her cheek burns from a blow that she should not have received so hard, but considering the difference in skills, a simple slap stings as if she were hit with a closed fist.
Spitting blood, Karen is slow to react with everything else happening.
How did she end up there? Well, it's easy to know when you see your friend in the bushes with a man on top of her and not exactly in the best condition. Mikami is unconscious... she assumes it at first glance when she sees that she doesn't react to the wickedness of her supposed suitor.
Ryu, with heartbreak and too many drinks, is not a recommended friend.
The rejection of a marriage proposal did not make him fall into her good graces, transforming the bitter shopkeeper from a small store into another abrupt thing that makes him end harshly.
"You're a stupid civilian... I don't know why the leaders still treat you like you're important," the grumpy man growls as he tugs on her ankle with a strange look.
She doesn't scream, she makes sure to kick ready to defend herself with tooth and nail. She curses her situation... where is everyone right now? Oh, right, there is an event that is supposed to be still happening in the distance.
The moon is the only witness of what he wants to do. "Let me go!" Orders the woman when she feels herself being dragged.
"Oh no... I enjoyed it once, I can do it again."
She frowns at the man's clouded logic. Her pride makes her take whatever she can find to try to hit the man, but he is skilled at giving her another slap with an amused air.
Is this man that sadistic?
"Now if you would shut up," he insists on wanting to give her another blow that doesn't arrive just when a shadow rises imposingly above them. She doesn't know how this man has done so much damage with the absence of an arm... she can tell that being retired is not a symbol of weakness.
Bitter and ready to divert her attention from her humiliated situation, Karen is willing to think about other meaningless things.
Everything will hurt tomorrow... she can even feel her face swollen.
"What do you think you are doing?" Someone whose voice she recognizes rises with coldness that almost makes her fear for her life in a different way than she has felt before, almost like that day when she was sold or other similar situations.
She had never seen Tobirama with those glowing red eyes.
A slight hiccup came from the man who quickly removed himself. "Tobirama-sama... I was just teaching some valuable lessons," he stated smug and confident.
Karen frowns... fear is struck when she gets up with insecurity beginning to want to make her run. She limps... she can't help but feel that her ankle is not alright, heading towards where the girl is. "Mikami." She doesn't cry, but her heart breaks when she sees her friend so battered.
She was sure it wasn't long before she lost sight of them... how can someone do this in seconds? She shallows a curse... she begins to want to cover up, conceal as best as she can what is a suspicious stain on her yukata.
"This shouldn't happen here... right? The clan is family... a safe place," she doesn't avoid saying as she almost jumps when a presence appears far from the optimistic one she knows. Hashirama is at her side. He looks at her and tries to say something and touch her face. She walks away and frowns. "Heal her... she's much worse," she speaks again with deep regret in her chest.
She wants to say more, but only her tears come out like those days of disastrous feeling. Again, it reminds her what kind of place this is. "This should not happen," is the only thing the clan leader says when he takes her friend in his arms. He looks hesitant for a few seconds when he sees where his brother is.
There are more people... when did the others arrive?
"Tobirama."
The albino frowns nodding when he disappears in their typical technique. She prays... Karen doesn't avoid doing so with her heart in her chest, worried about her friend. She wants to walk... however, her body does not react with the emotion washing away any extra energy.
"This shouldn't happen here." Karen no longer sees the culprit of this. Her skin is starting to swell with her cheeks inflated and not out of her own volition. Her eye closes, her feet are wobbly... "It's a safe place, right?"
"Shut up..."
"She'll be fine, won't she?"
Tobirama does not say anything when he catches her trying to follow what she believes is the route where said leader went. He stops her. "Let me see your wounds."
"I'm fine... I'm fine," she tries even though it hurts... even though it doesn't look good.
"Karen," the man barks harshly when he notices her stubbornness. She is anxious... she has a panic attack when he takes her by the shoulders... Ryu was not kind, he was forceful and hard, and it is notable when everything Kaori and Mikami fixed up is missing.
The night does not become kinder.
"I... tried to help, he... he was on top of her," she begins to ramble with an intermittent cough of words that seem to be fighting to come out at the same time. When she is nervous... when she is not well, she usually speaks quickly. Her sister complained about this.
Her mother and father did the same.
Tobirama tightens his grip silencing her. She feels a blow squarely on the back of her head that makes her stagger to the hard chest... yes, she remembers this man is not the most empathetic in life.
Making her sleep carelessly like he has done other times.
She's a foolish civilian, one who thought she was in a safe place... she's not.
Why does she have to remember it like that?
She wakes up startled and looks around when her face is affected... she can't open one eye, which hurts along with the injured jaw that almost makes her scream.
Too bad she can't.
"Do not move... you are fine. Just rest." Kind as she usually is, the elderly Kaori is at her side.
"...?" She wants to say a lot.
"Your jaw is bad, it is being treated at the moment and your eye... well, it is swollen but they were able to save it somehow," the old woman says with cryptic information. "Among other injuries... you are alright."
"Mi...?" She tries to ask, but her mouth doesn't finish speaking. It hurts like hell, so she gets frustrated looking at the ceiling.
Not even did she end up like that when she was at the mercy of those treatments... that is what she gets for intervening instead of asking for help.
Great!
"It is alright, just sleep."
"Uh..."
"You will be fine, girl... so you better sleep," the old woman insists with an audible sigh, which makes her frown because of all the things that she wants to question, to know... How is her friend? What happened to bastard Ryu? Did the Uzumaki notice? The latter, she hopes not.
They were kind people, even though she had a strange conversation with Mito and a curious proposal with her brother.
She snorts... when her only open eye closes, so tired of thinking, of getting angry without being able to express how disappointed she is in this place, of the bitter reminder of how fragile she is before those people with magic.
She laughs internally at the irony.
She is tired of this... of pretending that she had a job in a place that frankly has a lot of things to work on. Karen no longer wants to dwell on the matter.
She has fatigue, frustration and too much in her chest to continue longing for a freedom that she knows she will never have.
Since when did she stop thinking about this? Settling for the sad security that is as fragile as a sheet of paper drifting in water? She growls... she closes her eyes and lets herself go.
Darkness is her best friend.
A week passes for the swelling on her face to go down due to the old woman's austere treatments without questioning why they didn't use their magic on her... Karen never asked about her friend again.
It's not because she wasn't worried... but because they didn't answer and her jaw hurt too much.
It took two weeks before she was able to open her eye even though it was burning. She stayed in bed all that time with night terrors that were so common and painful when she woke up as she injured some of the parts of her body that took the longest to heal.
Three weeks passed when her eye no longer bothered her, having a slight blurring vision that she hopes will disappear with the passage of time. She fears that she will have to use something else modern to help her vision.
At least she had no other lasting damage.
Four weeks were completed when she was able to say a word with her voice and jaw still making strange sounds when opening and closing her mouth. At least, she left the secretions that they had commonly given her... she is sure she lost weight again.
She doesn't want to look at herself in a mirror.
It is depressing.
Five weeks passed when she finally decided to go out. Her ankles no longer hurt but she's sure her sides are still uncomfortable. However, she's tired of lying down. Her back hurts so much that it's better to start overcoming the fear of going out.
Ryu won't come, Kaori convinced her of that... "Mikami?" She dares to question now sitting in the almost autumn sun in the fresh air of the trees.
Kaori doesn't look at her... but she tightens her yukata. "She is... improving," she brings herself to say.
"She is?"
"Karen-san... it is better if you do not ask."
"She wasn't to blame," she frowns, offended by the woman's tone, almost as if it were a sin to talk about her friend when she knows she is alone in this.
"I know."
"Does she have a family?" She decides to ask, watching the birds begin to migrate elsewhere.
"No, her parents died when she was young. Her grandparents and uncles, the same."
"Uh... oh." She is not surprised by such a short family. Now she understands why she was always by her side... it is lonely not having when she got used to her presence. "Will she come back?"
"I do not know."
"Kaori... she isn't in trouble, right?"
"No."
"I... tried to help her," she awkwardly adds with her chest heavy with this feeling.
"We know."
"Uh?"
"Despite being a civilian... you received a lot of damage..."
"I see," she manages to say so little expressed. "I hope she is well... and if she needs something from me, will you tell me?"
"I will send you the message."
"I hope so... because she shouldn't have to go through this alone, no one should."
"Do you think so?"
"Yes," she sighs because she remembers that special police series of this type of crime. The victims, despite what others say, have it difficult to get out of the depression that comes and insecurity after such events. If she still has nightmares... She feels those strong hands hitting her... hurting her.
She gulps, wiping her cheek from those tears of helplessness that run carelessly. Her friend is going to have a difficult time and she doesn't know if this will be for the best.
She doesn't know the justice system of this clan.
She hopes he pays... she hopes he does.
Karen, deep down, believes that they can't disappoint her anymore, right? She prays for that.
Hashirama appears after two months of silence. Autumn begins to do its thing, refreshing the mornings again with a thick yukata... Karen has not returned to the village of her own free will.
And they have respected this by not sending her extra work. "I didn't think I would see you," says the woman, still sitting with a parchment in hand. She has worked on her own things.
Practicing the language... making a series of recommendations regarding women's rights.
"You have worked on something..." The leader doesn't look excited, much less bright as he usually is. The tiredness is noticeable when sitting next to her... she almost has the nerve to move away from that extra warmth.
Karen is bitter because this is a quick reaction to something that will be difficult to get over.
She almost sees him wanting to do something else... like that man.
"I am," she assures, swallowing the bile of such anxiety. She endures... she doesn't say anything else when she leaves the brush in her hand. "I worked on something..."
"Mmm..."
"Tell me the truth... how is she?" She takes from her chest as Kaori hasn't said much about the matter. Karen sighs looking into the face of whom is still focused on her features.
Disturbing but silent... Hashirama sighs audibly. "It worries you a lot, doesn't it?"
"It's stupid to ask."
"I know." The man does not laugh but he leans on his knees, sitting on the floor that faces the door. She is still at his height in that desk that they have changed for another one on the floor.
Traditional...
"Are you going to answer? Or, as always, will you keep quiet about anything that you don't think is prudent to share with someone who is not from your clan?"
"Karen... it is complicated."
"I know it is, but it affected me... it affected my friend."
"I'm sorry you have been involved in this."
Karen frowns dignifiedly from her point... the distance of her short space dedicated to work is centimeters, the bed in the back of that small room that has been her place since they began to give her freedom.
Not as much as a prisoner. "She is fine," the leader assures after a while.
"Are you sure?"
The man sighs, looking into her eyes, so firm... "If the decision of what to do with him, guilty of such actions, were in your hands... what would you do?" He throws out of nowhere, surprising her with such a bitter comment.
"Why do you ask me?"
"Just tell me."
"I don't know," she says, looking at her parchment again, moved by such a question. "I think I wasn't the more damaged one to ask."
"Do not minimize what he did to you, " the man harshly admonishes without losing an ounce of seriousness. It's scary... she doesn't avoid feeling uneasy about such an essence.
Which even on her worst days of arguments with Tobirama she feels.
"I don't minimize it... I'm just saying that it would be better to ask Mikami, she was the one..." She presses her lips with the memory on the surface. "It's difficult... to tell give an answer... what will you do it I tell you something about it?"
"I do not know."
She would laugh at the irony, but she just looks seriously at the parchment on her desk. "Do they want to do something else?"
Hashirama does not answer.
"In my world, they would do an investigation... if he is guilty, they would lock him away from the victim, in addition to helping her overcome this through certain victim aid programs." She clenched her yukata firmly and pursed her lips, because if this society is the same as the old Feudal one...
She knows it will have another unfriendly resolution for her friend. They are family... a clan, and everything stays between them.
Could it be?
"..."
"He was above her, you know? For a moment, I didn't react... I should have asked for help, right? Run to one of you to tell you what was happening, but she was bleeding... he had his pants down," she points out. With her gaze now firmly on the wall, she raises her chin remembering every moment... what happened and has haunted her ever since.
"It is not your fault."
"That's not what I feel... if I had been a shinobi, would the result change?"
"..."
"I am a civilian... a simple person who was about to be murdered by one of your own. I wanted to protect my friend... I didn't arrive in time," she sighs, controlling the bitter feeling in her chest. "Tell me that at least the solution is favorable... that you didn't come to me asking for a result that is frankly not in my hands."
"...I guess you are right."
"You are an idealistic man... a person who seeks peace. I know you know what the best outcome of this is... at the end of it all, you are a capable leader... I trust your resolve, it is unnecessary to ask me," Karen says frankly, remembering what she said to Mito that night, what she remembers seeing in their interaction and dragged her to her business to start working on a future.
Furthermore, she is still a foreigner. She does not feel she has the right to decide, even if it were for her... it is difficult to reach a sensible conclusion where justice is done or feels done.
Hashirama doesn't smile... but nods drily. "Do you trust me despite everything?" He comments out of nowhere.
She doesn't know what he means. "It's been a while... but I think I've gotten there at some point." She's honest because she unconsciously thought about them when she was in trouble.
She sighs at the pain in her jaw. She has spoken too much.
Hashirama is at her side. "I think this has been enough for now, no?"
"Mmmm..." Karen doesn't move away from the touch, letting out a slight snort at such an accurate comment. The closeness doesn't bother her, but for a moment the air became strange.
"Rest, and try not to force yourself to speak," he reminds with a gentle touch to walk away, leaving her alone without any type of response according to what has arrived.
She squeezes her hands, looking at all the work done. The pain is persistent, so she does not hesitate to take some of the herbs brought to better sleep for a while. Waking up with a headache is not unusual when her whole face remembers the weight of the damage.
Something that will take time to heal.
Almost three months have passed when she hears about what has happened outside her place of confinement. The pain in her jaw and each wound is replaced by distant sensations.
"Karen-san!" The young Masarato catches up with her, which makes her tense, forcing herself to relax for such a show of affection. "I am sorry," he screams guiltily.
"Don't worry," the woman says with a blink. She brings some parchments under her arm, ready to catch up with the numbers.
She still feels that it is too early to leave, but she will not waste more than a year oblivious to everything again... she feels the gazes of others, the whispers or women don't wait.
"I have not seen you for a long time," he looks confused and worried.
"I'm fine," she assures with a severe pat on that soft hair tied in a ponytail. "I'm glad to see you're better, by the way."
"Uh... yes." The boy looks embarrassed. Besides, the last time she saw him, she was still in bed and working hard with her typical anxieties about what she experienced. As shinobi, they work on it differently. She has noticed it and not mentioned it.
"You are strong." The woman looks less sour than how she arrived. That makes Karen happy in a different way for leaving that black cloud that continues to crave answers for the solution that Hashirama presented.
"I am not that much."
"But you have aims. Don't run, kid... there is time and I know you will get there," she winks, amused, happy about this encounter.
"Yes!" He looks sure of himself. "And I will make sure that what that man did does not happen again." Hies eyes shine differently than the ones the child normally shows.
She blinks twice and purses her lips because of course, in a small town, hell is big... she was too optimistic to think that they wouldn't notice, to hope that the Uzumaki might have remained oblivious to the scandal.
Even though they have been gone for a while... and even though she didn't say goodbye because she was in bed... it was sad not to see them.
"Uh... it would be better if you didn't find out."
The child does not understand her shame, her own weakness, but she assumes it is normal when he is oblivious to her growing anxiety of the regrettable memory that will continue to haunt her like other demons that have grown up in this forced stay.
Karen has bad luck... but she believes it could have been worse.
"I am sorry to remind you of it," Masarato breaks her train of thoughts, which makes her shake her head.
"Don't worry," she says again. "By the way, what have you been doing during this time?"
"Oh, well, I resumed my training," he states proudly. "Sensei says I am being very good. Plus, I started seeing my other teammates."
"Good. I hope you can keep coming back... I wouldn't like it if one day you didn't." She feels sad because even though she has remained oblivious to their work, she cannot deny that the possibility of him not coming back, now that she has had a lot of time to think... is painful.
"Y-yes!" He looks firm, but Karen stops dead, almost dropping the parchments in her hand, just when she recognizes someone passing with a sad air next to an old woman that she does not recognize.
There is silence... she almost feels tense and curious by those who see the scene from an external point of view, the morbidity is palpable when blinking harshly. "Mikami?" She doesn't avoid saying when she notices a certain woman.
She stops... she blinks with an odd gesture that doesn't avoid being read. For a kunoichi, it's careless when she just stands there like a statue.
" What are you doing, girl? " The old woman looks and then focuses on her. " Tch... you are seriously annoying, " she complains impudently with the intention of dragging her away, bitter and quite tired of this situation.
As if she were forced to carry the weight she didn't want... Could she be her grandmother? She doesn't think so, Kaori assured her she didn't have a family... so who is she?
"Mikami," she can't help but say. She wants to get closer but it's the girl who takes a step back... completely embarrassed, as if something was burning her.
Masarato stays at her side. He takes the scrolls are almost ready to fall into place. "Karen-san," he calls carefully.
"This civilian is seriously not tired of causing problems," the bitter old woman complains with a severe glare. "Come on, girl. I do not have time."
"I apologize, ma'am." Mikami does not avoid pressing the basket she was carrying against her belly, as if wanting to hide something that Karen sadly noticed from the beginning... her stomach twists, and she can't help but turn to a nearby bush to throw away the bile of this situation.
She coughs. Her eyes fill with tears for this cruel five-months result after what happened... Mikami is pregnant, and she doesn't know how to overcome what must be difficult.
"Karen-san." Said kunoichi throws the basket to go to her side. She feels so bad that even now she is being comforted by someone with a terrible fate.
Oh, she doesn't know what to think... Before, she didn't think about how unfair the result was for two lives if she counts the infant in the womb of the one rubbing her back. The words get stuck when she throws back the little she ate.
This has surpassed her.
"I'm fine," she manages to say when she has already sculpted so much. People continue standing where they are, no one willing to help her... Masarato is the only one who awkwardly hands her some water.
Where were those people who were already being nice to her? What broke during that time? No matter the rest, feeling Mikami so worried, Karen does the only thing she can do by wrapping her neck. She feels the tension ... her anxiety to get away from her.
But she clumsily clings to returning the hug. "I'm so sorry," is the only thing she can think of to say with regret in her chest. It hurts more than she thought despite having prepared herself for some kind of unpleasant development.
Seeing it in person is heavy.
"It is not your fault."
"What do you think you are doing, girl?!" The old woman looks upset, almost ready to go where the women are if it weren't for someone getting in the way.
But Karen doesn't care, not when she feels she has failed... not even all her experience has been of much value in preparing her for this occasion. Nevertheless, she hopes that with thiss she can do something to make the burden her friend carries less heavy.
Finding out that the lady is Ryu's mother caused another upset in her stomach. Also, the fact that the council has forced her to be with her attacker's family was another blow to her mental state, however... the positive side is that the aggressor has been punished.
She feels it is not enough... but it is the only thing she could achieve.
Now, what will come next?
Notes:
Author's notes:
As you can see, the situation in which our protagonist has become entangled is complicated. A delicate topic that is simply difficult to debate even now, but I will not get into that... I just threw it into what I believe is possible considering the concept in which the story is based.
Still... Karen feels more could have been done or with worse results, yet the leader was firm in his punishment in a way that no one expected, but it was accepted by the council and supported by his brother, not only because he hurt one of their own kunoichi, but also because he hurt a civilian, this creating a new law among the clan.
Not to involve civilians or harm them as it is unfair. The council did not appeal but more rumors were created... around the relationship with Karen since they keep minimizing her situation and damage. What happened to Mikami having more weight compared to the importance of the civilian.
This has caused an unexpected twist in what Karen has been working on this time. However, she... unintentionally trusts Hashirama and his brother.
What will happen with this? Will our civilian survive this harsh world with ugly solutions? I don't know... it's an answer that will continue to arise in the course of history.
I hope so.
Author-chan out!
Chapter 20: Lost 20
Notes:
Waa I'm so sorry! I'm going crazy between my driving lessons, my exams, family reunions and all that I completely forgot to update!
So, I'm gonna make it clear: the updating time between chapters will still be of 4 days, but now it will be 4 days minimum, so if a chapter isn't posted on time, it will probably be here in the following days. Unless somethignreally bad happened, of course.
Thanks for reading and please leave comments and kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
She can't help but feel bad when this is ridiculous, so she crosses her arms upset on behalf of her friend when she knows this has gotten over her and she can't do anything about it because she is a foreigner, civilian and doesn't know the rules they have within this family.
The clan is important... a bond that must be protected.
Tobirama told her so and Karen may think bitterly that he can put their rules wherever they fit. She growls looking at the huge patio with the anger of the previous discussion being so recent... after seeing Mikami pregnant and under the oppression of her rapist's family.
She couldn't help but complain to the leaders when her mental state stabilized.
"Karen-san," Kaori sighs sadly at her point. The old woman still looks touched... but resigned to the whole issue.
"I know... I know that they're your customs and it is the honor and life of a future member of the clan," she repeats bitterly with a hard gesture. She leans on the ground, looking at the sky calmly. This world is unfair, and it makes a knot almost making the bile come out again. "Why hadn't they told me?" It's stupid to ask when she knows the answer.
"It is difficult... I know it is not the same for a civilian," the old woman kindly sighs standing next to her, looking at her from the top of her position with a sad shadow.
"I don't think it is as easy," she states embittered, because she is oblivious to the type of injustices outisde this place. She experienced one that she's sure many girls experience today... She sighs tiredly as she sits down and leans on her knees, not at all elegant despite having the yukata on. "Us civilians also have our problems... like these."
"Really?"
"Yeah... there is also a lot to do on that side."
"I see."
"But now... I just wanted to help, but I don't know if I made Mikami's situation worse with my big mouth."
"I do not think that is the case... Hashirama-sama and Tobirama-sama are very aware of the situation."
"Really?" She sounds incredulous at such a comment.
"This hadn't happened in a long time," Kaori assures softly. "But ever since the young master rose to the position of leader, it has changed. The former leader, Butsuma-sama, would have had Mikami marry... that man," she hesitates but reports casually.
Karen frowns. She supposes it's one of those things that is known... an open secret that she has no desire to face. " I see. " is the only thing she says without feeling exactly good.
"I know it is difficult to accept for a young noble like you, but we are kunoichi. Bringing children to the clan is a fundamental part of our goal, apart from serving our duty as shinobi," the old woman says with a tone of wisdom. "Changes are difficult," she assures after a while.
For being someone old... she sees hope in so little, which makes her feel bad when in her world this would be different. Of course, there is still injustice and many women, children and men disappear for many reasons, but to experience it in person without being a third party...
It's difficult... besides, Mikami is her friend.
"I'm sorry for being like this," the civilian sighs tiredly, looking at the old woman. "I'll still be there for Mikami. If that woman lets her visit me, of course."
"Do not worry... I will take care of it," the old woman laughs to look further and give a formal greeting. "Tobirama-sama," she greets the person who appears after a long time on those grounds, which makes her snort, tired of dealing with the guy when she was sure he wanted to knock her out before.
Her jaw cracks a little more. It is a symbol that she has spoken a lot even now... she needs to rest.
"What do you want?" She asks in English, knowing that this guy is serious and sullen, surely coming to complain about the matter that she discussed almost even with the council itself.
"You are annoying."
"It's my gift," she bites bitterly. "Tell me... does Mikami really have to be there?" She does not avoid asking when she is sure he would leave the point after listening to part of her conversation with the old woman.
"Mmm..."
"It's complicated... a difficult topic, even in my world."
"Really?" Even standing next to her like a gargoyle, the man sounds honestly curious, but Karen is sufficiently depressed by this complication that she still looks ahead.
"Yeah..." She sighs, lying carelessly on the grass. The fresh smell is natural, almost returning to the winter that tires her. She doesn't like the cold here.
"And that did not stop you from being less irritating."
"No... I was angry... it's unfair."
"Mmm... it is a child of the clan."
"I know it is, but the decision was..." She doesn't say anything, biting her tongue. "I don't know... there must have been another solution than forcing her to be with that man's family. I've seen how they treat her... they see her as something that only carries the grandson of their bastard son."
"The woman lost her son."
"A bastard," she growls grudgingly. "The point here is that... couldn't there have been another solution?"
"The man was executed, and the family will take care of both until they die," the man points out as if this were enough.
She doesn't feel better. "I see."
Tobirama looks at her for a long time. "At least, he was punished." He doesn't know why he said that when he closes his eyes without wanting to continue the topic. The two are silent... like oil and water, she feels their relationship will never improve, but she stays there. She feels his eyes on her but doesn't pay attention when she falls asleep in that space.
Karen doesn't want to think about all the what ifs... that are now worthless.
But she doesn't avoid feeling that guilt... when she could have done so much if she were something else...
This is the human nature at the end of the day... a clumsy mania of a vicious circle of a complicated life...
She has had a nightmare, which makes her look around cautiously... she can't help but snort, tired of this topic when exactly today she celebrates another year in this place. So many things have happened... She begins to recover her previous form although she knows nothing will be the same.
Karen calmly continues to look at herself in that small mirror that has been a gift from the Uzumaki clan, a detail that just arrived the day before from the prince of that clan. At least, she hopes that they have not realized what happened back then.
She can't help but be surprised to see her image... she noticed it before but now she clearly sees how she has changed in two years.
She turns around. Having left behind the carb-based and gym-based job that she worked on so hard before falling into this place, she now has a thin, delicate appearance and the tan has completely disappeared, along with noticeably longer, brittle hair.
Which makes her sigh audibly... she always wanted to lose weight, but not this way.
"Karen-san?"
"Uh... coming," she declares to go out at the call of an enthusiastic young man. Today is an important event for her friend, since as part of the care and in the absence of this little one's father, she has taken the lead of much of the work on her own initiative.
To prove that what happened with Mikami is not shameful... her friend did nothing wrong!
"Oka-san told me that when my brother... she was very afraid," she sighs, remembering those yesterdays. Masarato is a somewhat talkative but kind boy in his own way, who has chosen to come either on errands or on his own volition to this place.
Although many of his routines, as always, are foreign to the civilian, who laughs at this.
"Of course, each pregnancy is different," she points out subtly. "Although I don't expect you to have this kind of things."
"Oka-san said it was to see when it would be good to alleviate... Mikami-san has a few days, and her stomach is already very big."
"I know... that's why we are going to see her, right?"
"Hashirama-sama will assist her..." He seems enthusiastic about seeing his hero up close.
"Wow, you look excited."
"Today I will ask him to be his disciple."
"Oh, really?" She blinks this is important. He is now old enough to be able to have a different approach to his usual training, and she has also heard the skirmishes of the war have been distancing so much... although she does not understand why.
"Yes. I will be a good healer and I will help you," he says firmly, looking at her with bright eyes. She doesn't want to tell him that since she does not have a chakra system, that is not possible, but she remains silent, letting him babble about his plans that are far from reality.
It's something that she doesn't want to explain or clarify.
"Good morning," someone greets at her side. Kaori laughs amused. "Will you be going?"
"Yes, today Mikami has a check-up," the civilian assures. "So, I apologize for missing breakfast."
"Not at all, Hashirama-sama told me yesterday."
"Oh, really?"
"Yes. Go on and say hello to Mikami-san."
"Of course." Said woman smiles continuing her way, accompanied by the little shinobi. The cobblestone streets and the humble houses are a common sight when she has become accustomed to living this way, where technology is so far away, along with the comforts that it brings. She reaches a point where she ignores many of the looks, which are diminishing.
The house is almost at the back. Many people look at them with contempt as always. They still don't get over the fact that she is a friend of the woman who is guilty in their relative being executed. She doesn't know what is going through their minds but she keeps walking, ignoring them.
At least, hostilities die when the leader arrives.
One who sees this peculiar situation in person. Mikami is in bed due to her delicate condition... it was calm for a moment... but for the next, she is immediately taken out due to some complications.
The little child was coming.
The baby has come early...
She has a baby in her arms. Now watching said infant stir with a tired mother is noticeable... which makes her think that this was too fast. "He's cute," she can't help but say because she always thought that having one is complicated... but now seeing him, that maternal instinct that she didn't know she had resurfaces when she feels the little warmth.
Karen feels a strange emotion springing up like a straw... one that she thought she had lost so long ago.
Mikami laughs. "He is," she says without rejecting him, a surprising thing but not impossible when seeing her maternal towards the creature that is still moving on her arms. Karen stands up slightly, moving gently in a memory of old teachings.
"Sh... sh," she gently rocks slightly, calming the newborn. She's sure that it is not for food because Mikami gave it to him a while ago, just on his anniversary in this place... where he was born. "By the way... what will be his name?"
"Tsuna wants him to be called like her sister," she growls reluctantly. "But I would like one name from my family... maybe Hikaru or Matsuo," she responds, remembering someone from her past. "What do you think?"
"I think they both are very cute... he has the face of Matsuo or Hikaru," she laughs when she sees the little reddish face of this little one again. Karen smiles with amusement, patting his chin a little.
The atmosphere is more relaxed than before.
"Hashirama-sama?" Mikami calls when she notices the man standing right at the door of the humble bedroom. The man, despite being the leader, has gone through a lot of trouble and she is glad that he has been in charge of relieving her friend.
If not... it would be a different story.
"Is there something wrong?" Karen questions, noticing his gaze fixed on her direction, which makes her raise her eyebrow.
"No-nothing." He looks embarrassed but takes a step forward. "The treatments are normal. I notified Tsuna-san."
"I see," Mikami says with a hidden laugh. "Karen-san looks good as a mother, does she not?" She says without malice towards the man who blushes slightly.
"I don't have the makings of a mother," the civilian complains without paying attention to the man's reaction. "Besides, a baby is a responsibility that I left behind so long ago," she sighs because at her age, it's easy to start searching. It's not impossible... she knows.
But so far from home... she doesn't know what to think.
Even so, she has resigned herself to living in this place.
"You look good," Hashirama says seriously. "You would be a good mother."
"Oh... thank you?" The civilian laughs amused with a long sigh. The boy stirs a little more. "I think he went to the bathroom."
Tsuna enters like the owner of the place, taking the infant from her hands with slight warnings in her direction. "I will change him."
"Change him here, Tsuna-san. I must learn how to do it when Matsuo and I move to my house," the kunoichi assures firmly with a decision that she made just at the moment when she noticed there was no longer any rejection at the product of rape.
Perhaps it is because of the loneliness of not having anyone that Mikami has jumped into the only bond that, although forced and with a bad taste in her mouth along with traumas, is hers completely... HER son... HER family.
Karen smiles. The old woman huffs something but does not say anything else under the careful gaze of a Hashirama firm in his position. She sees that this will be favorable with her friend and although she was angry at the type of solution, seeing the support of the leader of the clan, she feels a little lighter.
This looks better than at the beginning.
She has a strange scroll on the bed with a bag that she doesn't know what it is. Arriving and finding this is disconcerting, so she doesn't avoid sighing after such a tiring day of socializing. Hashirama, at least, was there most of the time, making the atmosphere of the place where Mikami stayed less sullen.
Although the birth of the baby has come as a balm to the pain of many of those present.
Not avoiding the gossip... but that can be worked on with more time.
"What's that?" She asks the old lady, who laughs.
"Oh, well it was brought," she says mysteriously with a strange gesture in her direction. "Just before you arrived."
"I see," she frowns with a light sigh.
"I will prepare your bath, so you can sleep," the old woman assures after talking about the sudden birth of Mikami's son. She purses her lips and remains awkward at that point because she is not sure how to interpret this... it is not a gift, she knows it's not... but what does it mean?
She unwraps the scroll and laughs, amused at being a letter from Aoki.
"Seriously, that man doesn't get a 'no' easily." She feels less sullen than before but leaves it aside because in the entire letter, he doesn't mention what he sent. That happened with the mirror that Kaori helped her unwrap from the storage parchment, that she easily explained and scared her.
She sighs embarrassed by that slip. Nevertheless, she sits on the bed and sees that it has no scribbles other than a simple ribbon, so it is clearly not from the Uzumaki clan. It opens with a sound that she did not think she would hear in this place... one that she didn't think she would see so she can't help but get excited and open it.
She smiles. She doesn't avoid doing so when she notices her cell phone, although battered... along with more things that she thought she would have back or see again. "Oh," she frowns when she takes her phone, which falls apart just as it leaves the bag... The glass is intact, but the entire case is destroyed.
She laughs at the irony of hoping that they would be okay. She looks at the camera with sadness when she takes it out, expecting the same fate. Though it doesn't fall apart with her touch... on the contrary, it looked better treated, although it had some scratches that surely weren't there.
She touches the power button. The screen shines with the battery that she remembers it had, which makes her surprised because it has been two years since she charged it. Why does it still have energy? However, any thought of suspicion dies the moment she comes across an image she didn't remember.
An event where she went and used this camera.
Her family smiled happily... unintentionally uncovering the dormant emotion after so long... she misses them so much.
Wanting to be with them a little longer... Karen cries in solitude, forgetting the bath. She sleeps perched with the camera between her fingers, hoping that it won't disappear when she wakes up.
She hopes not.
Notes:
Author's notes:
A short delibery to say present!
Thank you for your comments... and the story one was a bit clumsy at this point, but despite everything, something positive came out... one more anniversary of our poor OC far from home.
Author-chan out!
Chapter 21: Lost 21
Notes:
So, more politics and discussion are on the way. However, it seems the canon events are starting to take place. What troubles await Karen on the way?
Thanks for reading and please leave comments and kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Her eyes are swollen, she cannot deny it with a certain camera reflected in her small bureau next to her bed, among parchments and ink that completely clashes with the type of environment that she was forced to get used to when she realized her sad fate, still surprised by the durable type of battery after two years.
She sighs at the bitter presence that settles at the foot of her door like a ghost not at all empathetic and oblivious to her feelings. "You had them, didn't you?" Karen breaks the silence without stopping to see what she doesn't want to disappear.
Tobirama doesn't comment anything.
"I suppose the cell phone had no salvation... although I have to admit that the way you put it together was almost similar if it weren't for the fact that you broke the screen. It almost looks like you didn't do anything to it." The woman turns to look at the person who still doesn't share anything of his mind. On the contrary, he crosses his arms insolently, as he usually is around her.
"..."
"Aren't you curious?" Karen sighs without making an effort to understand so much about this guy, getting up to take the only survivor of her technology and gently turn it on. "This is a camera. It's used to take photos and I'm glad you didn't break it."
Tobirama looks proud and haughty, unwilling to get close.
"Unlike the cell phone," she looks at the mess still in the bag. "It is resistant, and it only serves for taking images... to remember."
"Mph..." an ironic laugh from the man.
"It is normal that you are curious, I will not judge you." She gets tired of trying to have less hostility about it, only because of the value of what this detail really meant to her heart... although cold, it was right to that distant wound that was caused by the absence of her family and being torn from her world.
Her life.
"I am not a foolish civilian."
"It's not foolish... to be a civilian," she huffs with a light puff of cheeks. "Two years here... I think I've already proven my worth."
"I do not think so."
"Come on, I just want to smooth things over," the civilian complains with clear annoyance radiating. Their conversations are never kind or cordial, a notable thing about this time. Clear evidence that she no longer sees them as her kidnappers, especially not with this demonstration. "I know that you are behind these coming back to me... thanks to you, I saw my family."
"Hashirama asked me to do it," the imposing albino pleasantly excuses with a blunt comment.
"But you gave in," she sighs with dignity. "If you are curious about technology, I can help you with some things. I'm not a specialist." She continues rambling by turning on the screen a little. She sees that those austere red eyes shine, but it stops when he sees that she noticed.
"I am not interested, I told you so," the shinobi snorts indignantly. "Hashirama says that today he will need your help in some new concepts, also... today will be the first course," the shinobi clumsily adds at the end in neat English. "On first aid and evacuation organization that is has been worked without your help."
"I see," Karen sighs seeing that, although she moved away from her activities a little, she was just beginning to be called to do other ones. She turns off the camera to leave it as the most valuable object of her entire existence. "Then let's go." She blinks at the light cough of the calm man.
She smiles, seeing that he is still looking at the camera, but she won't say anything if he doesn't dare to accept his curious side. In this aspect, he is a lot like Hashirama. She is sure of it. "By the way, before I forget... thanks for bringing my things," she states to smile slightly at the person who remains as her escort, turning to continue her way away from her bedroom.
The sky is cloudy. Summer is almost over as evidence that this year is once again getting out of her hands. She smiles... her anniversary is not as sad as before.
Karen hopes that maybe... she can one day think of this place as her home, even if her family isn't with her.
Hashirama blinks, looks quickly at Tobirama and then smiles at her. "You are welcome," the leader accepts when she clearly thanked him for returning her objects back. Karen raises her eyebrow at such a clumsy reaction in the middle of a meeting of processes that would begin to move.
The civilian sighs. "You didn't know, right?"
"Yes?" Innocent with a nervous laugh, the older man remains firm in his own lie, although it is obvious that he did not... in her eyes, which makes her discreetly palm her face.
"Tobirama?" The woman turns to the person who is like a statue.
He doesn't comment on anything as a simple statue that doesn't feel like socializing.
"It's not something we should worry about, Karen, I'm glad you received your things. Tell me, how do they work?" Hashirama immediately gets the youngest out of trouble with ease, shining with detour away from the serious plan for the following year.
You can tell that he is taking this rapidly... like a leader who doesn't like paperwork too much.
"Okay, I'll pretend I believe you." The woman raises her hand in a symbol of peace. The room is huge, not avoiding sitting on the floor where the table is placed. The leader does the same to approach with an excited gesture. "I didn't bring it, but I can explain it to you if you come to visit me."
"Oh..."
"I'd like to introduce you to my family," she smiles excitedly, a little lighter than before. She didn't think that in this time of interaction, she still felt chains that bitter her existence, dragging along part of her first bad impression.
Karen smiles, beginning to talk about how little she understands about how technology works, because deep down she never thought about technical details. She was just satisfied with their correct functioning, and understanding the basics so that things turned out the way she remembers they should be.
For the first time, deviating greatly in terms and things from her place of origin.
Her old world.
Tobirama is dissatisfied with this proposal declared in the middle of the meeting. Karen sees that there is something emotional in all this, despite the fact that they are trained shinobi who almost drown her in the atmosphere they usually send out and it brings back bad memories.
She feels the tension differently, which makes her take an involuntary step back from such austere rejection.
"It's the first step, Tobirama." Hashirama looks firm, not irritated not bothered by the refusal. "That's why I wanted to talk about it with you two first. I plan to send the letter tomorrow."
"It can be any clan... why them?" The albino crosses his arms without moving from his place, a force of will that no longer surprises her is carried, which makes her sigh at being the intermediary in all this.
"From what I understand, the Uchihas are the ones who you are mainly at war with, right? I think I see the logic of them being first," the civilian accepts, shaking off the primordial fear by raising her chin and placing herself right in the middle of the brothers.
The albino frowns to look between them. "You do not understand."
Karen doesn't take a step back. "It's something I've been battling during this time. You never answered my questions about it."
"It is something that has been around for a long time." Hashirama is the one who answers. "It began with our ancestors."
"Then it's practically something you don't remember... that you have inherited," the civilian blinks, understanding almost the entire concept.
"It is a matter of pride. The Uchihas have taken everything from us." Tobirama, although calm, looks sad in those huge, furious red eyes.
"I think both parties have taken away the same thing... that normally happens in war, sometimes even the initial concept is lost, dragging many lives into the shadows of endless battles." Karen remembers the history of her own world. "Taking the first step does not mean being weak, but rather opening yourself up to the possibility of showing future generations that there is something other than war."
"You are a civilian, " Tobirama insists firmly.
"I told you once, one that knows about war," Karen replies. "Hashirama, this proposal is complicated not only for your clan, but for them as well. Are you aware of everybody you have in your favor and everyone you don't?" She blinks curiously.
Because it is one thing to be idealistic and another to have the foundations, along with the possibilities that this opens up.
The rejection of his people, the loss of trust and everything that a good leader has as support, being lost due to a bad decission.
Furthermore, she has heard from Mikami that the Uchihas have broken up families... indlucing the brothers'.
"I know what the risk is," he says, standing firm to look at her. "That is why I came to talk to you about it."
"You are just notifying us," Tobirama bites bitterly.
"It's good that you have approached us, since you will need firm support in case there are doubts or recriminations about it." The woman sighs, looking between the two of them. "Removing the blood, the history between you is difficult, but if there is a possibility for new generations to train, not to fight a battle whose beginning has been lost, but to work on missions like those we analyzed a long time ago... it will be an advance."
"You make it sound too easy," Hashirama complains, sitting drily without any care.
"It will not be."
"I know, but... it's my dream." The leader looks at her from his comfortable sitting position, looking for some indication of doubt that every time he touches on this topic, he fears finding in her civilian eyes.
"You said it," Karen accepts. "A very noble one, let me tell you," she complements after a moment of silence. "Tell me, do you think they will accept?"
"I hope so. Madara, he may be headstrong... but I don't think he has abandoned his dream, " the leader looks nostalgically at his hands, sinking into his memories. "Besides, his brother has been unwell since the last battle."
"Tch..." Tobirama just stands harshly next to him. Karen sighs to look at him with a slight frown because at this moment, Hashirama needs all the support when taking this step, one that she has been thinking about since he told her about his situation and his dream.
She can be depressing... a bit selfish, but this world has welcomed her in its cold and distant way, unintentionally becoming close to such a noble character as the brilliant Hashirama, which makes her sigh. "We can use that to our advantage. I understand that the Senju clan has monopolized much of medical matters, right?"
"Yes?" Hashirama raises his eyebrow at her comment.
"Do not you dare," Tobirama bites her point.
"It's just insurance to listen to our plan. The deal that you surely have planned, Hashirama." Karen ignores the squeeze of the albino on her shoulder that, although it seems hard, is surprisingly soft. "Offer a medical exchange in a neutral place to help him... because I hope he hasn't died yet."
"No... I know he hasn't." The leader now understands her point, standing up quickly. "But I know he doesn't have much left."
"Okay. And before that, are you sure that he can be saved with your intervention? " The girl swiftly asks because she doesn't want this to be a reinforcement after the war now has a recent motivation, like the death of the enemy leader's brother at the hands of the Senju... right?
"Yes, it is a wound similar to Masato's," the leader remembers firmly, as if he knew all the names of the clan, something that is lost in civilian life, but of little importance.
"Good, because I don't want it to be used as a new war standard bearer in your hands," the civilian sighs easily. "Tobirama..."
"I do not agree... but I told you a long time ago that I will support your decisions," the albino states firmly and although with a reluctant tone, he looks honest. "I will not leave you alone."
Karen sees that there is some kind of promise between the two, which makes her presence in this place somewhat lost for a few seconds. "Well... having this in mind, it would be good to send the letter now with a time and place. If they present themselves, then the attempt at negotiation will be accepted. If not, well... we must find another way of look out for the future, right?"
Hashirama smiles to take a step with open arms to her spot, tensing her for a few seconds and if it weren't for Tobirama's intervention, it would be an embarrassing moment that would bring a small flashback that she didn't know it could still erupt with the slightest indication of a hug.
"Uh... I'm sorry." Hashirama looks sad, realizing that she made a kind of horrified face. Karen coughs to shake her head.
"No... no problem... and don't waste time, that brother's life is important for our plan, right?" The girl points out, discarding her tight heart to let it go towards her office. Tobirama frowns. "Well, with this finished... I'll leave," she sighs easily with an idea in her mind.
Visiting Mikami shouldn't be that difficult... ignoring any kind of emotion that bubbles up for a few seconds... without paying attention to what's in the background.
Karen prefers to be blind.
It's healthier.
Karen did not physically participate in each step of the exchange, she was left aside, but the consultations were increasingly longer, uninterrupted and constant that she even slept in the main house with various papers due to the fatigue of the long-lasting discussions of a political tug-of-war.
Not only with that external and enemy clan, but also with those who said that there was a lot to pay... for the memory of the fallen and the blood that flows between them.
But the search for peace was firm in every order of Hashirama, notable for imposing himself even though most of the council was against it. As a civilian, she interfered several times from her point of view and although she does not have the experience that many possess in this place, she knows about history, concepts and things that may be useful.
"Do you think the war will end?" Mikami is next to her, as a regular visitor in the house she has been using to stay since she was caught. She usually bumps into her during a few moments of rest, when the two most important men of the clan go to do their own jobs.
The babbling of a baby is the only thing that makes her happy and brings her back to the present. He is almost two months old and although she knows it can't be seen, she notices that he is intelligent. Little Matsuo aims to be lively like many of the children she has seen in the clan.
Even more than the boy who usually visits her and she knows has become Hashirama's disciple to be a doctor. Masarato has successfully completed his first aid training along with a direct pass to specialize.
Something that very few do.
"They're working on it," the civilian sighs with the little she knows.
"I see," her friend looks at the baby. "I hope so."
"I'm glad to hear that from you..." The woman huffs calmly with the baby in her arms, sleepy from so much rocking. "There are many who think otherwise."
"Well, perhaps. Although I lost my family by their hands... if it ensures that Matsuo does not have to fight, that is fine..." She sighs with a soft but painful tone that she notices from her kunoichi companion, which makes her tighten her grip on her shoulder.
"I know it's difficult. Even Tobirama and Hashirama are fighting to leave behind what has happened. However, it is an opportunity for future generations."
"I know. And if Hashirama-sama needs me after my rest ends... I will be there with pride, especially if he achieves peace."
"It will be difficult to adapt, but I have faith that you will manage to get used to it when the ceasefire is confirmed," she smiles with a word that, although she cannot adapt it in this langauge... Karen has stopped speaking a lot in English because she deals more and more with people other than the Senju brothers, one thing that she will not point out despite the time.
Which makes her look at the sky with excitement in her chest... because after so much work, conflicts and so on, hearing that peace will be formally signed at a neutral point was exciting. However, why would she have to go?
Karen didn't know what she would witness... the beginning of a dream that would become a will.
The future of the will of fire... and the Village Hidden in the Leaves, a story that will make its way little by little.
Oblivious to the true weight of her actions, because if she realized... she would notice that there are changes. Two Uchiha brothers and two Senju brothers would be the main protagonists in this dramatic adjustment.
An attempt at peace.
Notes:
Author's notes:
A chapter that took me a long time to finish, but here it is. Karen has inadvertently made an adjustment to everything that supposedly happened. Of course, she doesn't know where she is, so she just practically used everything in favor to confirm something that she supposes would take longer (it isn't said exactly, but Hashirama and Madara make peace long after Izuna's death), but the poor thing is just a civilian.
Now, with this said, what will happen next? Will Konoha be as it should be? What will the Uchihas be like with a civilian? ...I don't know, but will find out soon 😀 and in the meantime, our dear girl has already gotten used to speaking the language that she hardly uses hers.
So there will be almost no bold highlighting from now on... yoo-hoo!
Author-chan out!
Chapter 22: Lost 22
Notes:
So, as you can see, I changed the title of the fic from Loss to Lost because I realized that accent in the original title was a mistake. The autocorrect probably made an error and mistook the words 'pérdida' and 'perdida' respectively.
Also, there are many errors like that during all the fic, so that's why I don't use the google translator. Otherwise, many sentences would make no sense and the story would lose its charm. I bet that's happened to more than one who has read a google-translated fic.
I remind you that English is just my second language, not my mother language. If there's any mistakes in the words, pls notify me in the comment section so I can change it.
Finally, thanks for reading and please leave comments and kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
A demure white yukata with a delicate braided hairstyle that highlights her foreign features. The clothing is completely different from all the ones she has owned since she began participating in the affairs of this clan, simple and modest that radiates the main plan they are about to sign before the eyes of the nobles and lords of these lands.
Karen feels out of place, but there she is, looking up at the exit door where she can notice a Hashirama talking to the insurance council giving warnings to eb careful, a common thing for fear that this is a trap.
Nobody believes that it is that simple to formalize peace, which makes her sigh.
"Be very careful." Mikami has gone to see her off with a sleeping Matsuo. Her eyes are fearful.
"I'll be fine, I'll just be a witness," she says with the excitement of being out for the second time... she has a nasty taste in her mouth about it, but she thinks it's too positive to think it will be different. Karen has faith in it.
"Are you sure?"
"I'll go alone with Tobirama and Hashirama," she reminds her friend in an attempt to divert her own fear. She gives a needed hug almost waking up the kid. "Remember that I'll be back soon... for Matsuo-kun's future, right?"
"Fine." She looks doubtful but accepts. "Tobirama-sama," she greets the austere young man who blinks slower than usual in their direction to accept the greeting with slight seconds of distance.
"Are you ready?" Oblivious and firm, the leader's brother comments, accepting the greeting while Mikami leaves with a slow stammering, more so because the child began to cry and there are many people around anxious about this income.
"Yes," she sighs, looking at her own clothes. Just like her, he is wearing something simple in white colors. "I guess transportation for me is too much to ask, right?"
"We do not have time to waste... on your type of transportation," he frowns with the 'you're stupid' to which she doesn't retaliate.
"I was hoping you had some kind of carriage," she sighs, disappointed with the type of response she gets. "Tamamo-san, Jenshi-san," she greets two of the councilors who approach.
"Greetings, young Karen-san... Tobirama-sama. Can we talk?" He asks her partner, who raises his eyebrow firmly.
"You already talked to Hashirama, you do not have to talk to me," he says, noticing that there is some tension in this regard. She supposes these are things that remain after several days of internal hostility for what peace meant.
Letting the death of others be in vain, according to them.
"Yes, but we would like to cover some topics with you," Tamamo comments with an arch, looking at her. "If you would excuse us."
"Alright... I'll go with Hashirama." Karen is almost about to leave but her head is slightly stopped by a rough movement from her partner, with those firm red eyes that she doesn't dare move.
"As I told you, you already spoke with Hashirama," he comments more seriously than normal looking at the two elderly people who look irritated. "The war will end with this. A step forward for the future."
"You know what we think about it." Jenshi looks annoyed, but lets out some venom, not caring if she listens. She looks at Tobirama with slight doubt, without letting her go completely. What does he want her to do? It's not like she can do anything.
"The blood has already been spilled. It is not necessary for new generations to grow up with a war whose beginning we do not understand," Tobirama replies in his own way what she already said before, which surprises her, and she does not avoid looking at him with her eyes slightly open. "Is that not right, Karen?"
"War has always been this complicated, for those who do not forget, for those who lost a lot... leaving all that behind so that the future is promising is difficult," the civilian states, doubtfully adding to this conversation in which she did not want to participate. She hates her position, but she clings to her spot despite the bad faces of the elders. "But that does not mean it is impossible," she sighs slightly. "Trust Hashirama, with the fact that achieving this has been a success."
"A civilian would not understand," one of the elders responds bitterly and confidently.
"A civilian who knows about wars," Tobirama adds without missing a beat.
Karen remains in her place without knowing what else to add in this peak of severe wills. She gulps, staying put out of pride and foolishness. She has the need to run, which itches down her back... however, there she is, in the middle of three men who could easily kill her and throw away her body.
Ironic. Where are her self-preservation instincts? …ah yes, she forgot about that for a long time.
"I just hope this does not turn out worse, that those Uchihas do not bite our hand," Jenshin spits arrogantly, as if that clan wasn't more important than them... a different class.
"They are shinobi, humans like all of us. I am sure they have also given in to this because they have lost a lot too, right? So, do not discredit that." Karen is a little bitter about the way he said it. This is how internal conflicts start. "And I would like to make something clear... when the council begins to plan something behind the leader's back, I assure you that it will be the certain fall of its power."
"A threat?" Tamamo frowns.
"I am a civilian. I cannot threaten but indicate what I know from the experience of other nations," Karen raises her gaze. "And it would be sad if the Senju clan became lost due to your own arrogance... due to your own pride in leaving things behind to work together for a better future, something that both Hashirama and Tobirama have worked so hard for. Do not make it ruin itself just because a few do not want to leave the past, to build a future without stopping learning from it."
The two old men look at each other and then turn around without any comment. Tobirama doesn't say anything.
"I think they both no longer want their grandchildren to propose to me," she says sarcastically, without a hint of joy.
"Did you want to marry them?"
"It's sarcasm," she sighs as she rolls her eyes, because the joke is lost on its own.
"..." The albino looks at her for a long time.
"Ask away," she insists before the silence between them.
"Is what you said true?"
"What part?"
"About... the fall of nations?"
"Somewhat," she explains with a light sigh. "But I think it can be worked on. If it's achieved, this will be an advance for the future."
"You sound so confident."
"I have seen you work. Although stupid and difficult to understand, you have a good head... you are born leaders."
"You do not fall behind."
"Even if I'm a civilian?" The woman mocks.
"Even if you are," he quickly accepts, without noticing the tone implied. Seriously, this man cannot take anything as a joke.
"Alright, it's time to go," Hashirama interrupts them when he looks at them with amused doubt. "Well?"
"Nothing is wrong," his brother assures coldly. Karen feels she's missing something and doubts seeing a strange gesture in the always shining man, that she falters when she's swiftly carried as a princess.
"Warn before!" She complains when she is accommodated. Karen frowns at the distant man who ignores her, not avoiding screaming from the excitement of the speed of this technique. She closes her eyes and clings to the yukata with a chaotic thought of doing something about the transportation system.
This is not suitable for everyone.
She has vertigo.
The nobles are notable and now she sees why many doubt the invented title that Hashirama himself said when introducing her. The Fire Daimyo looks interested, with a pensative gesture. "Shinji-sama," Karen says with neat etiquette reviewed by an ephemeral Mikami, who insisted on explaining to her in detail the type of environment that she would be surrounded with.
These nobles, as witnesses of this important step between chinobi clans, are an important piece to formalize the pact.
"Karen-san... strange name," the man assures with a curious glow.
"Yes, a curious name," the woman accepts without missing a beat. The place is spacious, with light traditional monuments and well-kept gardens. As they explained to her, it is one of the many houses of the young lord of these lands, located at some neutral point of the two shinobi families.
An agreement that they managed to obtain after so much push and pull.
"Do you have a last name? ...or your father's name."
"Huh?"
"You know, the house you belong to."
"Ah," she sees the point that she frankly missed, which makes her think about it. "Saucedo."
"Sarucedo?"
"No, it is pronounced Saucedo," she sighs at the error of her own town. The man blinks to laugh.
"It is not from around here."
"No... it is not," she states strangely. Karen had spent a long time without mentioning her last name, something that was lost among all the drama that has happened since her arrival.
"It sounds important."
"Oh... well."
"Hashirama says that you are a prominent noble. I mean, to be so hand in hand and get both clans to take a step for this."
"He gave me a lot of credit."
"It is remarkable. Do not discredit your work out of modesty," the man says with a flirtatious smile. "So, do not despite yourself."
"I do not, it is just that... well, many of the pacts and contacts were made by them, I only helped with some things."
"Even so," the nobleman gives her a discreet gesture. His clothes up close look soft, expensive and quite decorated, differentiating themselves from them, who come in white clothes. "I am surprised that a noble like you, being a civilian, would still help them. A notable step for the Saucedo house."
"Uh..." She doesn't know what to say because of the formality, it sounds different. "It is a step... that it had to do to achieve this... for its future."
"You have a point. However, many do not take the time to do this, you know?"
"I imagine. You are all busy people."
"I am not just saying this because of the time. Girls do not do this," he points out amusingly. "But that makes the flower more interesting, you know?" He takes a step forward. "One that I would like to add to my harem," the man says direct and sure of what he wants, almost making her cough loudly, but she holds back for seconds and smiles with an uncertain shine.
"I am sorry to hear that, but the Saucedo house is in disgrace. I do not think my father is looking for any kind of outside help at the moment, it is not customary," she quickly invents, letting herself be carried away by her lie.
"Are you sure? ...I can give a dowry for adding you."
"Not at all. We do not manage ourselves by dowry, but by the ability of the child."
"You are skilled. You would be a very good woman in my domains, and I assure you the Saucedo house will greatly improve its status by relating to the Shinji house, of the Fire Daimyo."
Finding herself in trouble, Karen sighs. "I apologize... I appreciate the gesture, but the truth is... this is more complicated than I want to explain."
"Oh, I see." The man looks understanding. She doesn't know what kind of story is drawn in his mind, as if he understood why a noblewoman stays with the shinobi. "Whatever you wish. If you accept and are not defiled by any of them," he says with a slightly contemptuous tone towards the shinobis. "I would like you to consider me," he adds smiling.
Karen wants to leave already... she wants to hit this man, but thank all the gods, the missing clan arrived.
The Uchihas are more imposing and wilder than the Senju family, she is sure of it when she sees their leader, whose mane is abnormally spiked and explosive, along with another young man with a dead look. Both look at each other to go where the Senju were waiting with their flag.
The beginning of this formality.
Peace is a difficult thing to reach, maintain and manage... which she can notice upon approaching as one of the not-so-neutral witnesses. Karen is glad to be away from the gaze of a terrible Daimyo, who continues to insist that her family must consider marrying her.
Hashirama looks worried but has placed her next to him with a worried gesture. "Are you alright?" He questions in English noticing how Mr. Shinji now is with the leader of the Uchiha clan.
"Yes," she answers with a sigh. "I just finished tightening the rope on the figurative neck with your 'noble' lie... you know?" She huffs tired of socializing so much. She sees the man's doubt, that is clearly reflected in his face. "Apparently, I am a noblewoman from the Saucedo house, that is in disgrace. Don't ask why... the point is that the man thinks that adding me as a concubine will fix this."
"Really?"
"Yeah... but don't worry, I invented other things about my family and why my father can't talk to him," she points out, proud of getting at least a little out of this mess.
"I'm sorry I left you with him."
"You have better things to deal with," the woman dismisses to look around. "He looks imposing... more than Mikami told me."
"Madara?"
"Yes," she accepts with a curious look. "Although, I think his hair is to be envied. Just like you, you have lots of it."
"Out of everything that happened and the exchange... you are interested in the hair?" Hashirama mocks slightly, less tense than at the start.
"Of course, it's remarkable," she shrugs, not at all guilty. "I'm glad this turned out alright," she says, looking at the man next to her. "That your dream, or at least a part of it, was achieved."
"If you hadn't been here... I assure you it wouldn't be possible," he declares firmly, with an emotional sparkle in his eyes.
"Not at all. I'm sure you'd manage to do it some way," the woman declares and then looks at a bitter Tobirama, who doesn't take his eyes off the other Uchiha. Both look noticeable hostile, but with no intention of throwing the first kunai. "They don't get along, do they?"
"They are natural enemies. Unlike Madara and I, they... it's complicated."
"I see," she sighs to focus again. "Can we go now?"
Hashirama laughs and then looks at Madara, who stares at them from his place. The Daimyo looks proud for a few seconds, stating again how important this will be for his nation, and how it would trigger more clans to follow their example.
Making Karen learn that it's not just the Senjus and the Uchihas in this world.
A noticeable and fearful thing for the simple civilian, who only lets herself go with the flow.
Great... right?
The celebration would take place in a week, which has turned the clan into chaos between arrangements, security and more. Karen sighs with a basket of vegetables that she just helped collect, because they are all taken aback in an unprecedented event. The Uchiha clan would come, as part of an important exchange that has everyone anxious.
To the point that even she has been put to work.
Tobirama watches her from his spot, organizing some little ones to clean an old room in the main house, catching up with her with a slight frown. "I told you not to participate."
"It's not like I had asked for this," she sighs, the basket that was too heavy for her taste being snatched away. She huffs embarrassingly for such a careless appearance, but maybe Granma Kaori forgot in her haste that she doesn't have the same stamina as the other women.
"You are weak."
"Thank you for reminding me..." She snorts indignantly, wanting to take the basket back. "Kaori-san needs them for the stew."
"You are weak and clumsy," the man adds bitterly, rasing said instrument. "As a woman of the Saucedo house, it is not convenient for you."
"Are you mocking me?" Karen frowns at the impudence of using her last name in that tone. Tobirama ignores her to snort.
"There are too many things to do to deal with another bothersome civilian woman."
"I am not a bother."
"You are."
"Are you seriously fighting with me instead of going to organize clan stuff?!"
The man stops in that passageway that goes to the main house. The garden is a little behind them and there are people coming and going with different activities. "I do not want you to come to the covenant dinner."
"Huh?"
"You do not have to participate. You are not from the clan."
"I'm sorry, but I think there is no negotiation in this. Hashirama said it was okay for me to go."
"You are a civilian."
"Yeah, and?"
"There will be drinks."
"Alright, I see your point," she bites bitterly, remembering that the last event didn't go so well. She still feels the sting in her jaw and the anxiety of nightmares at night, which are calmed by knowing that she's fine for now. "Couldn't you say it nicer?"
"You are stubborn."
"We both are," she frowns indignantly to sigh and see that the basket would not be returned. "As part of the nobles, the Daimyo requested for me to be present at this event."
"No."
"Hashirama must have told you."
"It is not negotiable."
"Tobirama, I'm not asking," she frowns. "It's the peace that's at stake and I know I'm a fundamental part of it, although I don't want to witness this going out of context being used for something bad..."
"..."
"Mr. Shinji is sure that with me present, you will remember that it is a peace treaty," she snorts, remembering that annoying favor that Daimyo asked of her. "At least he didn't send one of his servants or notaries to confirm that this dinner will take place."
Tobirama looks upset. "You say Hashirama knew."
"Yes, he was present when he gave the warning, along with Madara-san."
"Mmmm..." He doesn't look happy, and he disappears with her basket. She growls because at least she hopes that he remembers where that basket goes, and that Kaori doesn't scold her for not arriving with said vegetables for the stew. She sighs, not understanding what exactly happened but she's so tired of pretending she's not, as she's been working so hard since dawn.
She needs a vacation, she's sure of it.
Notes:
Author's notes:
A chapter to say present! …and that this is opening the way to a certain foundation. As you will see, our dear OC has just invented a whole affair and an important family in disgrace that will bring her many problems as a noblewoman, something that perhaps will explode on her later.
Poor girl.
Still, peace has finally arrived. What will happen next? …that's a good question, since now they need to organize themselves as an allied clan. The first step is trust and this was demonstrated by the Senju in giving them instructions to go to their clan for dinner, something that was not well received by many of the councilors... but they complied due to the tremendous imposingness of their leader.
Hashirama was firm and fearsome when he instructed that there was no turning back, so they reluctantly accepted. She still doesn't know the Uchihas that well, our Karen only had a first impression. What will happen?
We will find out soon.
Author-chan out!
Chapter 23: Lost 23
Notes:
So, I know I told you before that I was going to change the title of the fic. But when I was writing a new chapter, I also realized I had to change every chapter's title... A bit tiring, but I just had to do it. I'm a perfectionist and these little details, although seemingly meaningless, cause a havoc in my head that doesn't let me rest until I fix it. You know how it is...
Thanks for reading and please leave comments and kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The promised day is one where the sun has set, showing how cloudy this season is. The excitement has been running high as the hours pass and the smell of freshly cooked food completely fills the compound.
The elderly women have begun to make the final adjustments. The younger ones decorate the facades very differently from the time the Uzumaki arrived, not as ostentatious, but modestly.
Karen still sees the difference and tries not to think too much about the political stress, common tensions with this unexpected turn to demonstrate peace with the enemy.
"Wow... they have applied themselves," the civilian does not avoid mentioning while carrying some bread alongside a rather tense Masarato, as part of the younger ones have the job of being waiters. "Masarato-kun?" She questions, not hearing any response.
"Uh? ...emmm... yes?" He clumsily adds with a hard blink in her direction as they walk between the important corridors of the village. The people continue passing by, so busy in their work and tense with different chaotic thoughts that it is visible for being shinobi.
She assumes it is because they are within their territory, one that just in the afternoon will be visited for the first time by a former enemy clan.
It is difficult to achieve peace... and even more to overcome everything they have been through in this war.
"Are you okay?"
"I..."
"Masarato-kun," she sighs to stop her pace and look into the eyes of the person who looks extremely affected. She had been putting it off, giving him space to tell her, but today he looks so tired. "You don't have to carry this alone, you know? You can talk with me."
"I do not want to bother you."
"I know, this is hard for you and many people," she easily states, squeezing the boy's shoulder with her unoccupied hand. "This is difficult to continue."
"I just... I do not know why they have to come," he expresses with a bit of betrayal and pain that comes out of his mouth for the first time. He sees his mistake and covers his mouth. "I am sorry... I do not... I trust Hashirama-sama."
"I know you trust him, he is your tutor and a good leader," she accepts with agility. "But it is alright to express what you feel... to be able to work on your feelings and not let it affect you."
"You are a civilian..." He looks surprised by what the young man says, embarrassed by the difference in status that it surprises the woman when he just leaves her alone.
Karen stares at nothing for a few seconds, and sighs to look at the basket of bread with a hollow feeling in her stomach. Maybe she should talk to Mikami about it... she feels worried about the boy.
She'll have to work more on it. Not that she's a therapist, but sometimes just talking is enough.
She doesn't like how they are taking this peace... and she hopes nothing bad happens.
Tobirama turns out to be more annoying as the hours go by. She talked about what happened with Masarato to a Hashirama who is surprisingly nervous.
"Will he be okay?" She decides to ask, interrupting what would be a list of cares that the shinobi has no qualms about throwing at her with little tact or kindness.
As if she were a stupid, slow-learning girl.
She hates this position and although she knows he fought with his brother about why she should show up at the event, he hadn't said anything to her since that day leaving the garden... and if he doesn't mention it, she won't either.
"Mmmm..." The albino gives her an intimidating gesture with his arms crossed. That room looks tense. "He will be fine."
"He looks very nervous."
"I will be with him."
"I see," the woman sighs with certainty of his words, because it would be a shame if due to her nervousness, everything went to waste and was leveraged by the councilors, who she is sure would take advantage of this mistake to nominate someone else and continue with this war.
"Did you hear what I said?" The man scolds with a frown.
"I think you're exaggerating with your cares... and what happened to me that night won't happen again," she repeats bitterly from such a memory. Karen doesn't want to turn around to see who judges her as always.
So unbearable.
"You are a gullible civilian. You do not learn, right?"
"For God's sake, I'm not stupid."
"Are you sure?"
"You're an idiot. Haven't they told you before?"
"You are the only person who says that... to my face," he warns with a hint of threat in his voice.
"I'm not taking it back."
"Tch... just because..."
"You can't kill me," she smiles, proud of her position, although after this time of living together, she is more than sure she will not be murdered... at least, not by the Senjus.
"What if I fail?" Out of nowhere, Hashirama comments, emerging from his silent stress, which makes both of them blink in attention at the one who had remained in a worried silence.
"You won't fail," Karen mocks, approaching to squeeze the shoulder of the person who is leaning on his desk. She sees some wrinkles typical of his state, which makes her feel a little committed to making him feel better. "I'm sure you'll succeed in this. We've already passed the difficult part."
"What follows is not easy," Tobirama states with an annoyed gesture, almost distancing her from his brother. "So, do not say stupid things."
"Jerk" is the only thing Karen says to look at the blinking leader. "I know you are more than capable of carrying this. Your dream is not that far away, and I know good things will come out of this."
"You have already said it before," Tobirama frowns as always. Doesn't he have another gesture?
"I know, but Hashirama needs to remember that flame, his will... many people expect that," the civilian comments without moving from her spot.
The older brother just blinks with a guilty gesture. "I... I'm sorry for being so anxious... in front of you."
"It's normal. You can be a leader, but you're still human," the woman explains calmly. "When I'm nervous and anxious, I usually do exercises to relax, since holding a meeting in that state can be chaotic... and I know this time there is no marketing project at stake," she mutters to herself. "Forget it," she discards.
"Relax?"
"Yeah. You know, letting go of your worries a little so you don't get so tense, and it helps you think clearly."
"He is the leader, do not put idiotic things in his head," Tobirama scolds.
"Come on, I'm just going to do something that will work," Karen sighs, not wanting to fight with someone who is very hard-headed. "Look, Hashirama. Close your eyes, breathe and exhale continuously. Empty your mind."
"We are shinobi," Tobirama frowns.
"It's true. I cannot let my guard down," the older man easily accepts.
"I know you are, but... don't you really relax?"
"Do not be stupid," the albino comments.
"Look, turn around," she ignores the albino to walk past Hashirama. She hadn't realized that she had been moved so far away from him.
"What are you doing?"
"A relaxation exercise."
Hashirama blinks a little, and then sighs and accepts. Tobirama looks reluctant, but in the face of a silent warning from his brother, he remains quiet. "What will you do?" He feels tense, anxious to leave his back in charge of someone who is not his brother.
At the end of it all, he is a warrior in the full sense of the word, and she sees that he squirms wanting to push her away, but he knows she won't do anything to him, which makes her stop in that spot.
"It would be more pleasant if you sat down, you are unfairly tall," the girl states, seeing that it will be difficult to give him a light massage.
She doesn't see the bad side... They are workmates and these guys, although harsh at the beginning, have given her a lot of support.
Not so much in confidence... but she was worked so hard on this peace.
Hashirama does as requested. "Uh... Karen?" He asks when he feels her hands wrap around his neck lightly.
"Don't worry, it's okay."
"He is engaged," Tobirama shoots easily, grabbing her shoulder to pull her away.
She frowns at such an action. "It's just a massage. I'm not proposing."
"It is not ladylike to touch a man like you did." The albino looks irritated in his own way, although his face shows nothing. The red eyes look incredulous at said actions.
Karen remains doubtful. She raises her hands easily seeing that there is a culture clash that she cares little about facing now. "I'm sorry, I just... I thought it could serve to help him relax... Hashirama?" She asks to where the man is, whose face she cannot see.
He doesn't turn around and has his hands covering his face.
"Go away," Tobirama orders.
"Huh?"
"Go get ready. The Uchihas will not take long to arrive."
"But..."
"I'll be fine... t-thank you," Hashirama awkwardly adds without turning to see her, with a strange tone that makes her feel like she did something wrong again.
Perhaps she thought they were too close.
"Fine," the woman accepts without understanding exactly what happened, so she turns around without looking back, with the warm sensation of the skin of a tense Hashirama. If she had paid attention, she would have noticed his ears so red that out of foolishness she ignored them.
Karen just continued with her routine.
Until the time came.
Madara is a tall man, though she notices that he is slightly smaller than his Senju counterpart. She sees him arrive with a huge committee of several members of his clan.
There is tension between the two groups that look strange.
"Wow, this will go down in history." Karen takes a step right in the middle of both parties, ready to assume her presence at the point and break the silence. She is sure they are only waiting for whoever will throw the first blow.
So, she claps her hands to get their attention. "I am glad you came, Uchiha-san. It is a pleasure that you came so punctually with your group, the Senju clan has prepared a lot to receive you."
The man is intimidating up close, but she's dealt with a bad Tobirama, so she feels he's not that much, just too sullen and serious.
"Saucedo-san," Madara greets with her last name used formally... as the noblewoman who was introduced by Hashirama and whose name of her 'house' was mentioned by the Daimyo when he stated that she would be the one who would present at the event to ensure this does not go to ruin.
"Uchiha-san," the woman greets with a slight bow.
"I've never seen a noble bow," she hears his brother's whisper in a sullen tone.
"Izuna," Tobirama warns from his place.
"It's alright," Karen suddenly finds herself saying before the gaze of both sides. The women of the clan are in the background, along with the children and the elderly, waiting for this to explode. "It is normal for him to have doubts. I suppose that not many nobles do that."
"No... they don't," the youngest of the Uchiha brothes comments.
"Izuna," Madara warns. "Saucedo-san, you are neutral. Then tell me, why do you live with the Senju?"
"I am neutral, in favor of the ceasefire."
"Ceasefire?" She sees the doubt in Madara because of the choice of words.
"It's when we stop attacking each other... not exchanging blows and being at peace," Hashirama explains, coming out f his silence after giving Tobirama a warning. "I'm glad you came."
"Mph... so idealistic," Madara mocks, ignoring the albino's murderous glare to affirm taking a step. "And so insolent... as always." A laugh lightens the atmosphere.
Hashirama smiles, remembering something. "And I'm glad you're just as annoying. These years have not changed you."
"No, they haven't changed us." Outside the rest of the clan, she sees that despite Madara's bitter tone, he sees some kind of friend in Hashirama, something that will facilitate the matter of peace.
"I'm glad to hear that," Karen smiles slightly. "That at least the leaders want to achieve this."
"It's worth it," Hashirama looks a her with a smile. "Our dream," he states, looking at the person who is still bitter right in front of him, comfirming it with his hand that is roughly taken by an Uchiha who neither affirms nor denies anything.
"It is," he simply says with his eyes lit, as if wanting to keep this era for himself.
"Well... are you hungry?" Hashirama questions to look at those behind with their different bitter faces. The Senjus do not say anything, reinforcing that this is part of their leader's extravagant attitude, thus starting a dinner that, although tense...
It's remarkable. The first of many, she hopes.
Karen looks at the glass of sake right in front of her. Madara is sitting next to her with a strong gaze. She is in the middle as part of her position as mediator for both leaders.
"I'm not much of a drinker."
"You are a noble, but you are in this. You should do it," without any tone of kindness, the Uchiha leader irks with a slight arch. "As an affirmation of peace."
"Uh... I don't like it very much."
"Then, I will take it as a disdain," the Uchiha comments.
"Madara," Hashirama calls out from his place. "If you don't want to drink, don't do it."
"It's not a request and you know it. She's part of this, you said it. So, she should celebrate with us." Madara looks stubborn for some reason.
"She is a noble, she can't drink," the Senju frowns, looking intensely at who is trying to force her to toast with them. Everything stops for a few seconds.
Killing intent floods the place, almost ready to throw a kunai if this were taken as an insult to one of the leaders. Karen only feels the need to run because of the type of looks that changed in a matter of seconds.
From kind and mocking in their different styles to hostile... and all because of her.
So, she makes a decision. She raises the glass and drinks it all at once, feeling the heat burning her throat with a touch of elegance that she must continue to feign. She gulps, doing so with her taste buds dying in seconds.
She doesn't like drinking, but she accepts for this treaty. "For peace," she raises the empty glass towards the people who were looking strangely at her performance. Why did she sit in front of everybody? ...ah yes, she's the mediator.
"See? It wasn't difficult," Madara mocks, taking the bottle to serve carelessly.
"I don't want more," Karen complains with an audible and dignified sigh from her spot.
"For peace... you said, right?" She sees that Madara is not just a sullen and tough shinobi, but also finds amusement in her poor position...
"If you don't want to, don't drink it." Hashirama stays at her side, glaring at who looks at him challengingly. She gulps thickly, seeing that this won't be easily disregarded, so she takes the glass again before it escalates again to a meaningless discussion.
She's never drunk before. She sees the tension in Tobirama's jaw, just two seats away from her, as each glass poured is simply sipped before someone comments on something that could break the agreement.
A noble does not behave like that... but for peace and this hard work, she will. "I think you have endured well," Madara snorts after a few glasses later.
Although she swears there were many... Hashirama has counted them, and it did not exceed four.
"Uh..." She has a slight hiccup that she can't hide behind her sleeve. The lustrous yukata she wears for this event helps prevent her sense of smell from ruining this moment.
Karen, long ago, began to see the world rotate freely. Is this what it feels like to be drunk? "Karen?" Hashirama looks worried.
"I-I'm fine," she avoids slurring her words, smiling softly behind her sleeve. "But I think that's enough."
"Really?" Madara looks amused, almost starting to pour again.
"Yes. If you don't want me to barf part of the food... it's better to stop this challenge, Uchiha-san."
"Oh... she's honest."
"Of course I am... and I assure you, I will send you a letter complaining about my hangover tomorrow," she warns with a light tone that tenses the man due to the type of face she makes, almost intimidating... could it be? Judging by the silence, yes.
Madara breaks into a clean laugh. "Wow, she is a proud noblewoman."
"I am."
"Karen?"
"I'll be fine, Hashirama... now, if you'll excuse me, I think that because of a certain Uchiha... I'll have to leave."
"So direct..." The enemy leader does not seem bothered by the way she addresses him.
"I can't hide the obvious."
"You look good... for not knowing how to drink."
"I maintain my dignity... Uchiha-san... something notable in us civilian nobles," she smiles softly to get up. It takes a little longer and if it weren't for the hand on her waist of a worried Hashirama, she would surely fall.
Madara is still on the other side, also holding her back with the certainty that she would fall.
"I'll be fine," Karen assures with a light sigh, standing up to her height, but she feels the world moving and she wants to throw up everything she had for dinner.
Tobirama is the one who comes to her aid, taking her by the arm to guide her out of the grip of both leaders. "I will take care of it."
"I'm sorry to retire like this... and thank you for not letting my dignity fall to the ground," she mocks her state. Madara laughs amused at the look of Hashirama, who sighs negatively to silently observe his brother, who nods slightly.
She leaves. She walks upright for a long time going through the corridors, greeting some tense Senju and apologizing to some Uchiha who see her now so different from before.
Could it be because of their leader's attitude? It could be, and when she is sure that only Tobirama is accompanying her, she doesn't avoid running to a nearby bush and vomiting everything she had in her stomach. The albino did not even come to help her when she was stuck in that place.
Her mind is not so clouded and the smell is not pleasant.
A glass of water taken from who knows where is given to her by Tobirama. She takes it lightly and her world continues moving... hadn't the alcohol been ejected? She doesn't think so. She feels that she is lifted... she doesn't complain and feels her head beginning to kill her from the effort of throwing out everything.
There is silence. She stays leaned like that. "Was it worth it?" She asks her assistant when he leaves her on the bed. She settles down, taking off the sandals and doesn't even bother to put on something to sleep.
"It was."
"..."
"You are a fool... you know that, right?"
"And you're an idiot," she sighs without paying attention to who is looking at her. "Tomorrow I'll have a hangover," she complains.
Tobirama doesn't say much. He stays at that spot for a while, watching her carefully, as if this were necessary to make sure nothing would happen to her. Strange, considering that he doesn't like her.
Bot for now, she'll leave it be, since dinner continued until late into the night, with many drunk shinobi and some isolated incidents of different shinobi with a lot of history in their hands.
Even so, the event was carried out successfully.
And for the first time... the Uchiha and Senju clans were at the same place, having dinner as if they were allies from a long time ago and not enemies from weeks ago. This meeting was the beginning of a fire of rumors that burned down in a matter of days.
Many clans were surprised, attentive to each meeting of that clan that took place more continuously, with the ceasefire that started as a light alliance.
The first step for others to follow the example.
The beginning of a great village... one that only began out of curiosity and alliance.
The clans looked and were surprised... wanting that peace for themselves too.
Notes:
Author's notes:
One to say present! As you will see, things will begin to go to the point where we want to start. Our poor Karen found herself involved in the middle of a tension just out of foolishness and agreed to drink.
It wasn't the best... and although it left many worried and her with a headache the next day, she feels it was worth it.
She knows it was necessary.
Thank you for the comments.
Author-chan out!
Chapter 24: Lost 24
Notes:
I barely slept these few days and class is killing me... yep. That's it.
Thanks for reading and please leave comments and kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
A week had passed between the coming and going of scrolls in an exchange that continues to be monitored by the rest of the most important shinobi. She still feels that people believe the hand will be bitten at some point.
That this pause is a silly dream of idealistic people who should not exist, since it stains the honor of their ancestors, but Karen believes that this will be washed away by, easily waiting for something to happen.
Because the differences are notable. The way they work and how they speak can be misinterpreted, so she didn't expect that just that day when they started talking about work stuff, a cold Tobirama would immediately deny a mission.
She didn't expect it... and Karen just stood there, frozen in place with no desire to move.
"No." Tobirama is usually such a calm, indifferent and cold man that he keeps his personal interests or past away from his dealings with the Uchihas.
In a colossal attempt not to provoke something that divides what is still fighting to bt united.
"I'm not asking you."
"I am not going to work with him."
"It's not a job, it's just a high-ranking mission that requires two of our best ninjas."
The infamous white-haired man appears furious just as she blinks innocently as she gets to the point where, until a moment ago, they were discussing some numbers due to the increase in lower rank missions.
Construction and decoration are the least requested, a prototype still being tested.
"It is with him..." Tobirama growls with a crossing of his arms.
Hashirama sighs heavily, remaining in tense silence for a few seconds as if the conversation was still going on between their eyes. She almost pictures some imaginary shocks of electricity, typical of those shows that her sister watched.
"Guys?" She intervenes. Not that it concerns her, since these topics are regularly discussed in her absence, so she frankly does not ask why the sudden change just now.
"Yes?" Hashirama still does not interrupt their silent fight, being the only one worthy of letting her understand that at least he is willing to listen to her.
"I know I don't understand," she begins with an audible sigh, trying to relax her anxiety about running away.
"You do not understand," Tobirama bites with a frown. "But that is not the point now, right? You have decided."
"Yes, you will leave tomorrow at the starting point." The current leader hands the scroll coldly. Karen looks a little sad since they usually fight like this, and when they do, they treat each other as leader and follower.
Not like brothers... although she doesn't see the difference if there is something subtle that makes those ties noticeable.
"Guys... I know it's complicated leaving things behind... but I know it's necessary to show that you can work together," Karen tries, knowing only a little about Hashirama's interest, being glared at by the albino with a gesture of 'mind your own business' that he does not express.
"Fine." The youngest of the brothers bows in cold respect to leave without looking back, so serious... distant and furious.
A cold anger that she hopes he can control, she trusts in it.
"He'll be fine," Hashirama interrupts the silence with a strange look in her direction. "He worries you, doesn't he?"
"Well... he tends to be a regular nuisance, but it's not that I don't trust him," she shrugs.
"Then?"
"I just... well, I thought he would fight more," she admits easily.
"Really?"
"Considering the way both of them treat each other, I can't believe he accepted," she shrugs again, remembering what the tension was like between the two leaders' brothers.
Hashirama looks at her for a long time. "He... Tobirama was the one who caused those wounds, the ones we used to be able to talk about peace with Madara," he explains better, passing over some work issues since she is a civilian.
Which makes her blink in understanding of the delicate matter.
"Are you sure about sending him?"
"If he can't overcome this, work with Izuna... I don't think anyone else can do anything else. As you said, it's necessary."
"I imagined," she says gently. "But it's complicated. One thing is to say it, another is to feel it. And I think, although painful... it can help so that the rest do not expect them to jump at each other, kunai in hand."
"Madara is a man of his word. I don't think he will betray us."
"I'm not saying it for him, the clan is not just one person. A clear example of that, the council," Karen states, touching on some political points that she has understood since they broke the news of this peace pact.
"It is not the same."
"You are human beings. Some are more intense than others, but you have a weight on your shoulders, Hashirama. Don't underestimate the feelings of others because of what you think they think," Karen explains, standing next to the desk. "Don't take things for granted, sometimes this is how the worst mistakes turn out."
"Experience?"
"Some... but unlike me, it did not mean the life and peace of an entire village."
"I know," the man sighs tiredly, closing his eyes. "Why must this be so complicated?" He complains in a habitual pout that makes her laugh lightly.
That man, despite being someone important and a capable leader, has childish outbursts.
Some that place and relax her... an exemplary leader.
Karen walks with a basket of different vegetables that Kaori asked her to buy after this hard work. Her head hurts with so many numbers in her head.
"Oi!" A kunoichi catches up to her. She hasn't seen her in a long time, but she looks radiant.
"Mm..." She doesn't say anything else because she's usually annoying, so she continues on her way.
"Is that the only thing you will say?"
"What do you want me to say?"
"I don't know... that you're excited to see me, like Mikami-san," Touka frowns with a pout.
"It's not the same."
"For me, it is," she shinobi woman shrugs carelessly with a whistle, continuing her walk. "You know, you're stronger than I thought."
"Are you insulting me?"
"No... I think," the girl states without guilt, with an impertinent smile. "Grandfather says he doesn't want you to marry into our family."
"Oh... so?" She raises her eyebrow at something that is notable in every interaction with the village, where certain men no longer approach her, relaxing her routine a lot, although the Senju brothers normally got her out of trouble.
"You are Hashirama-sama's right hand. Tobirama-sama's too, and you were right next to that man," she says the last thing with a poisonous tone. "For being civilian... you are strong."
"Oh... and what does that have to do with the poor idea of marrying into your family?"
"Nothing. I just wanted to mention it," she smiles cheekily.
"You are weird."
"You are the strange noblewoman."
"I don't nedy the obvious."
"I see..." The woman shrugs. "By the way... I already got engaged," she smiles proudly.
"Really?"
"Yes. Oji-san will celebrate my engagement in just two weeks... when that hateful event passes."
"It is not hateful it if means that your children will live in peace."
"That is not peace."
"I won't discuss something so conflictive with you," Karen adds at length. She sees what position she has and doesn't want to go into details in an argument she doesn't feel like having. "Touka, I just hope you see this as a long-term benefit."
"My siblings died because of them."
"And their siblings also died because of you, right?"
"IT'S NOT THE SAME!"
"It is if you see it from the appropriate perspective. But that is war... battles, a circle full of revenge that has no end." Karen stops to look at her. "This would never end if you kept remembering those who are gone, because the list would only increase, and it would be sad that everything would end until one of the two was destroyed... but at what price? That the other generations are burdened by things that simply continue without any reason."
"They are murderers."
"You are, too."
"THEY ARE UCHIHAS!" She shouts, stopping many. She sees how they whisper among themselves about the result of this name that, although they are allies, the pain of leaving behind is recent.
"Karen?" A man interrupts out of nowhere, just when the woman was going to say more things. "Touka-san?"
"Tobirama-sama," the woman bows in respect, looking at the man who, although he is indifferent, shows a reprimanding face.
"I see you have your own position on this, right?" The albino frowns while Karen stands stubbornly on her point.
"I... um... meant that..." The woman hesitates just as much, because although infamous and strong, she has her typical weaknesses due to her platonic loves, one that she has just discovered.
Didn't she like Hashirama?
"But do not forget that this is for the future and now he Uchihas are our allies." What the albino says is ironic, but the civilian simply silences her sardonic comment, remembering the discussion with his brother.
"They..."
"I know that they killed our siblings, fathers, mothers... bus as Karen said, we also did the same."
Touka bites her lip.
"This is for the future, so that your children and the generations to come do not have to know only war. So that they see that there are other things and another way than fighting with them." Tobirama remains still, somewhat haughty, to then look at her. "I will accompany you."
"Uh..." The civilian blinks lost but agrees to sigh towards the girl. "Touka... maybe you don't understand now, but in the future, if you want to talk to someone, you can go visit me," she offers an attempt because at the end of everything, she is a Senju that needs support.
Influence, and as the oldest, she must help.
"Also, Touka," Tobirama stops. "Congratulations on your engagement," he assures to continue on his way. Karen laughs, amused by the embarrassed blush of such a girl. "What?"
"Nothing. I just thought that you are somewhat opportune in your words, soemthimes."
"What do you mean?"
"That you can say nice things."
Tobirama frowns with a gesture of 'I don't understand and I don't care' to follow the path.
The way to the house... is very quiet.
Tobirama hasn't left since he brought her this afternoon, and he has also ordered Kaori to prepare something for dinner for two people... which causes her doubts, sitting at the table where she normally eats in the company of Kaori or Mikami.
The last one hasn't come because Matsuo has started teething and has been sick, which has caused her to visit him this morning and to make sure to visit the next day.
She sighs after eating for some time. The chopsticks are now no longer a problem, so she takes each bite with mastery without trying to talk about it, maintaining a silence without any extra talk.
"Why are you silent." More than a question, it was a harsh statement from the sullen man who is eating in front of her. His plate is empty, which surprises her with the speed he eats.
But that's not the point.
"Do I have to say something?"
"You are talkative."
"How rude... I'm not."
Tobirama raises her eyebrow with a silly face that tells her that it is not true, which makes her leave the chopsticks aside to face him.
"It's easier if you're direct, you know? I'm not a shinobi," Karen shrugs, being honest with the doubt she has.
"I have nothing to say to you."
"You are having dinner with me, it is obvious that you are looking for something."
"I am not looking for anything."
"Tobirama... couldn't you make this easier?"
"What do you mean?"
"I mean... we kave known each other for a while... although you were first hostile contact, that is behind us now."
"..."
"Look..." She sighs, leaning on the table. "Are you worried about the mission?" She launches her best theory.
"I am the best."
"I know you are," she shamelessly admits a point that is notable, ignoring the flat gesture that turns slightly red. She takes the chopsticks and takes another bite of her forgotten meal. She hates interrupting the sacred meals due to arguments that bitter the taste.
"Do you doubt me?"
"It's not that I doubt you. I don't know the Uchihas very well, but I know that they can provoke you a lot. They are accurate in their comments." She remembers how she ended up drunk at the event because of the little the leader said. "Izuna-san... I know he also has his problems with you."
"..."
"But give them the chance. If you achieve this, it will be a great step for peace."
"They murdered my brothers... if I was... him too." Tobirama never looks fragile, but for a few seconds she notices something that makes her sigh. He may be cold, annoying and hateful... but he is still human.
Something that she usually forgets because Hashirama is always the kindest.
"I'm sorry for that... but I have nothing to say to lighten the weight this means for you." Karen is honest in her ignorance. "I'm a civilian, but I know the loss is different. Just..."
"As you said, you are a civilian. You do not have to understand this."
"But I try, you know? Because I would like your dream to come true... for this to be a long-term plan whose plans expand."
"It is ambitious... you hang out too much with my brother," he bites bitterly, making her blink at such an out-of-place comment. "What?"
"Nothing, just... well, you're making fun of me."
"..."
"Nevermind," she laughs guiltily at such an unexpected turn of the talk. "Tell me, what do you expect? Hashirama is more vocal about it."
"You already know. I will follow him, I will not leave him alone."
"I know, you are one of his supports." Karen feels weird speaking civilly, without doubts or annoying comments he usually makes, considering their type of relationship. "But you are also a person, one who tends to keep everything to yourself."
"I am not a civilian."
"Seriously..." She snorts. "I know you're not, but that doesn't take away your humanity," she states curtly, because defending her honor as a civilian at this point is tiring. Karen doesn't know what to do, so she remains thoughtful... she walks and sits next to the man who raises his eyebrow at her.
"What do you want?"
"That's what I'm asking you," the woman drily says in a sitting position right next to the man. She notices him tense and it's normal, considering that he is a killing machine.
"..." Tobirama gets up without saying anything else.
"You're already leaving?" It's not that she's disappointed, but she thought that maybe the conversation would go on longer.
He just gives her a strange look.
"Good luck on your mission," she manages to say before he disappears, leaving her with the doubt in her chest about such an interaction. It's not that each encounter is strange, she just doesn't like that she's oblivious to things that perhaps are better to ignore.
So, she sighs... she settles down and begins to finish her meal.
It is cold. She doesn't complain. She only has the idea that whatever she wanted to clarify was simple. She doesn't think too much because the next day, just when she goes to a meeting with the council regarding civil missions, Tobirama is already gone.
And with all her heart, she hopes for his well-being.
She prays for that.
Notes:
Author's notes:
Thanks for following me through these stories that I'm updating hahaha. The muses are unleashed, so I take advantage before they leave and leave me adrift, because I know that at some point, it will happen.
As you can see, Karen is still standing in an uncertain place, but she knows she has her activities in the clan. The friction, the doubt and the anger are still noticeable because peace only has a short time. In addition, the event also organized by the Uchiha clan will be carried out soon.
I just hope everything turns out well and nothing bad happens. I may be the author, but sometimes inspiration turns elsewhere.
Author-chan out!
Chapter 25: Lost 25
Notes:
WE FINALLY REACHED A THIRD OF THE WHOLE STORY!
Thank you people so much, I'm really grateful for all the support this fic has been receiving. This will be probably one of the longest fic I'll ever write, so I hope you enjoy reading it as much as I enjoy writing it. Btw, remember that those who have a wattpad account should check out the original author's user, as they have many good stories updated there appart from this one.
Thanks for reading and please leave comments and kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The bureaucracy does not stop despite the fact that many are on the lookout for the outcome of that mission on which Tobirama went. When passing through the familiar passageway of the small village, Karen must admit that for being shinobi, they have very good control of their anxiety.
She sees that many are waiting for something to happen. They whisper and look restless.
It's normal when they are so used to going out to fight against the clan that they are now allies with, and she doesn't blame them or point fingers at them.
They are people at the end of everything.
So, she only focuses on looking forward with many scrolls in hand after just a few days of that game. The work increases, the mission requests too... when she sees the elders leaving a discussion that has her stuck in the hallway.
They look at her. Though they don't say anything to her, she knows they point her out for saying strange things to their leader.
"Wow... I'm still their favorite person," the woman complains, casually looking at who is sitting. Hashirama doesn't seem tense, but serious just when he blinks at her.
"Oh, I thought our meeting was later."
"It's already late," the woman rolls her eyes, seeing the comical horror of who summoned her at this hour. "I guess the grandpas flunked themselves."
"Uh..." He blinks, lost on her comment, one more of many of which are idioms of her culture that are overlooked due to the blatant difference after years of being treated. At least now she speaks the local language more fluently and although she changes back to those she knows from her homeland so as not to forget them, she tends to use it a lot lately.
"You know... the meeting was extended."
"Yes."
"Complicated matter?"
"You said it," the man snorts tiredly. "In your land... is peace this difficult?"
"It is always difficult, and the line is so light to lose that sometimes it is not distinguished," the civilian huffs to approach and take a seat somewhere in the office that she comes to so often. "And there will always be people who prefer blood, death and destruction to peace. Don't blame them, it's the only thing they are used to."
"You always have a way of excusing them, don't you?"
"I only understand their position is all, and they pressure you to 'reconsider'," the civilian laughs amused. "I never said it would be easy."
"I know... but it's tiring," the man laughs with a double blink. "Well?"
"So, the numbers are good," the civilian assures softly, not at all bothered by the change in conversation, but rather happy that this was taken as a way to avoid something as complicated as the political tension that, being a civilian, does not involve her.
Hashirama still maintains his position and has faith that this mission will show everybody that they can work together.
A future with peace secured.
Karen is not accustomed to going out for a run, walk or simply following the course because she is usually admonished by Kaori. However, today the woman has asked her for a favor: to go rinse some things in the river that is right behind the house.
She's never seen it before, so she can't help but relax with the moisture rising up her feet and the natural sound it brings, the trees moving... the clean wind sneaks through her nose, offering her a sanctuary from all the stress she's been through by not knowing what is happening with the councilors.
They have been putting pressure on her. They look at her with disdain when they pass by and although they have stopped trying to marry her off to any of their grandchildren, she feels they are planning something.
She doesn't like it.
And she hopes it doesn't explode.
So, she stays, rinsing lightly in the river. She whispers words in an unknown language to the rhythm she knows from a song. She doesn't avoid sitting on a nearby rock with her feet slightly placed. She hums and relaxes. Karen never thought she would feel like this in this place.
She laughs at the irony of how much she was let her guard down about it.
Nevertheless, she stops when she hears an explosion on the other side of the river. She does not avoid tensing up and stupidly grabbing the clothes in the basket she was carrying. She stands still, alarmed that maybe it is her imagination, and she has heard wrong.
It can't be like that... so, she just looks around, as if focusing between the large abnormal trunks of those trees will tell her that this isn't happening, and it was simply her mistake to hear something that is beyond her control... but she becomes tense. She doesn't avoid getting out of the water when this is heard.
"Damn." She flinches when something moves past her. She crouches down just in time for someone to grab her by the shoulders. She would like to say his name, but Hashirama looks just as tense and dark as his profession merits he must be.
"Take her back," he orders dryly, being taken by another girl. Touka looks tense, but accepts the orders.
There are more noises behind her. "We have to go," assures the kunoichi while more movements in the trees are heard. The rustle of the wind angry at the speed of the bodies that pass through them is notable, because she knows the air could not be heard like that a few moments ago. She almost stumbles, but clings to who is holding her wrist.
It hurts... she can't help but think so when the worst begins to be heard in the background.
She gulps, composing herself. "The protocol must be followed," the civilian declares with a frown at who leaves her behind. Mikami receives her with a crying baby in tow. There are protections in this range, Tobirama always boasted that to her when they worked on the processes.
"Really?"
"Yes... children and the elderly must be protected... women who cannot fight too." The civilian swallows thickly. She wants to run and hide, but this is difficult to detail.
"Do you think they are...?" Mikami looks tense. Matsuo cries uncontrollably. "Here, you have to take care of him."
"But... you are his mother."
"I am a kunoichi, a Senju and I am not within the protocol range." It sounds strange for her to say the name, so she blinks lost. The baby stirs, crying just when his mother gives him a kiss.
"But..."
"I will protect you, please look after him." She takes off her yukata, showing part of her ninja uniform, taking out her armor from somewhere. Many women leave their children to her responsibility, reinforcing part of the perimeter.
"The young ones have come to defend us," an old man catches up with her. The old Ikari is a man who was always against this place, but she sees the disappointment in his eyes. "This is why I said it was very optimistic to make peace with them."
Karen doesn't know what to say because she doesn't know the Uchihas well enough to put her hands on the line for them. She purses her lips to start organizing the children who are crying and the few worried women, leaving several seconds of strain.
There is silence suddenly.
Everyone is waiting.
But they resume... what is going on? Is the war back?
Karen gets up all of a sudden with a baby in her arms, arranged with several little humans around her in the hope of giving her peace. Matsuo stirs but goes back to sleep, tired from crying so much. The shadows look dark while the elderly... the veterans keep watch with hawk eyes full of hope.
Even the councilors.
"Nothing?" She questions reaching the point where she sees the nicest of them. Tamamo doesn't twist his mouth... at least he's professional.
"They are checking the borders. The battle is over," he reports with an audible sigh. It seems that he wants to say more, but this is the only thing that matters to the woman, and the only thing she will get for being a civilian.
"What happened?"
"It is none of your business."
"Please Tamamo-san," the girl sighs, giving a wave of peace to who glares at her.
"If only you had not convinced our leader of this peace..."
"Was it the Uchihas?"
"No... it was not them," the old man frowns as if this were unheard of, but deep-down Karen was simply relieved by this denial. "But they know where we are. This is no longer safe."
"Uh..." The civilian blinks lost. The baby sighs, settling into her adorably.
"Peace has brought envy... discord with other clans," he growls reluctantly. "We should not have agreed to this."
"It's hard to accept, but it's the future we think we're thinking about," Karen defends, offended on behalf of the two men who are now absent. The silence is a tired gloom.
"You do not know what that is."
"Perhaps... but I know is that for them," she points to who is in her arms. "It is worth the try... and a clear proof is that the Uchihas were not the ones who attacked."
"But it will not take long... I assure you that."
"Tamamo-san, is it just so difficult to assimilate?"
"Tch... it is hard to talk to you, woman," the man complains and ignores her. She remains frustrated for a long time but only sighs, leaving the point aside. At the end of the day, he is an old man with whom she argues, and she knows that it is difficult to make him think differently for now.
She becomes tense. Many veterans draw their weapons, surprisingly agile, just as Hashirama emerges from the bushes. More men begin to do the same.
She leaves Matsuo in the arms of the old man, indignant to be reduced to a babysitter, to catch up with the leader. He blinks to purse his lips. "Karen... I..." He looks just as upset, but it's her who sighs to give him a light hug. She feels his tension but he relaxes, responding slightly.
"It wasn't the Uchihas... that's good, right?" She whispers without worrying about what people in that culture may think about this action, but deep down she is relieved to see her friend crossing the path, with more people.
"No... it wasn't them, but..."
"It's difficult... I know it is..."
"But it's worth it," he finishes her sentence just when he looks at her eyes. She nods lightly to see the others. Mikami hugs her too when she is released by a reluctant leader, just to see her with a little blood, but she doesn't care. She already got dirty with the leader.
Deploying the first aid protocol was not as difficult as she thought.
The discussions of what to do next are tense. There are words flying from one side to the other that she carelessly avoids mentally dodging. Karen knows she shouldn't be here, but Hashirama has been stubborn in keeping her there because of her way of thinking.
"Did the Uchihas also suffer the same attack?" She doesn't avoid asking just when she catches something of this discussion. The only woman frowns, not at all intimidated by so much attention to her point.
"Yes." Hashirama is the one who answers.
"Oh... so this peace and alliance has caused more than I thought."
"You are a civilian; you do not understand." Jenshi, like the bitter old man he is, spits poisonously.
"That is not the point here," she stops any comment restart. "It is an important point from which the solution can start. As clans, it is important to be clandestine so that people do not locate you, right?"
"Surely the Uchihas sold our location," one complains cheekily.
"They were attacked too," Hashirama bites. "And we have not even gone to the alliance meal with them."
"Tch..." Another cracks his teeth.
"Have you thought about moving?" Karen raises her voice before more things blow up. "You know... being able to watch each other's back."
"Living with the Uchihas?" In a mocking tone, old Komura scratches his chin. "That is nonsense."
"Not living all in one house... but like two compounds together, as neighbors," the only civilian dares to say. "It would be beneficial. This way, being able to rotate guards and expanding the border. The only thing left to do would be talking to the Daimyo."
"Will you talk to the Daimyo?" Hashirama frowns, not at all excited by this.
"Yes. Of course, only if you and Madara reach an agreement."
"Mmmm... I have a meeting with him this afternoon."
"I see..."
"I refuse to fall so low," Hantaro frowns, as distrustful as his ancestors surely were.
"This is not about pride. If they have already discovered our location, they will surely not take longer to attack us again." Hashirama sees the point. Karen sighs in relief that he explains from a more shinobi point of view the benefits of living with another shinobi clan.
She would only have to talk with the Daimyo, although she is not excited by the idea... they will reach an agreement.
She is sure of it.
Madara is imposing and intense when he is angry, she notices it just when he passes through the door to meet with Hashirama. She sees that he will not be pleasant to confront because he is not alone. Two members of the council are following him closely.
In a tense silence... but Karen just continues on her way.
Her heart is still attentive to every part of the place. She feels insecure and can't deny that everyone's discomfort is the same... it's frustrating but not impossible for people to be willing to do anything to break a dangerous alliance.
She doesn't know about the fame of these two clans, but she is sure their position is not that bad.
"Karen-san?" Someone stops her. The young Masarato is taller than the last time she saw him, which indicates the pass of time.
"Oh, I haven't seen you in a long time," she laughs, amused at seeing the young man embarrassed.
"I have been busy."
"I know, Hashirama says you're a good student."
"He does?" He looks extremely red for such a funny comment. Karen laughs but simply lets this casual conversation leave behind the discomfort of the tension and what will happen next. However, this peace does not last for long when a call for support suddenly arrives.
She doesn't know what's happening. She thinks that maybe they are being attacked again... but it is Hashirama and Madara who are providing support, not receiving extra help. She doesn't see them leave, but she listens to what the young man next to her explains to her. Karen prays that it won't be another problem for their recent peace.
She has faith that everything will be fixed.
Notes:
Author's notes:
As you'll see, another tense chapter for the supposed peace, since it is very difficult to leave many years of war behind, no matter how optimistic Hashirama is. There are things that are hard to let go of... and even worse, there are clans that want to destroy this, sure that it will be a danger to their own units.
Now, what will happen? Why did Hashirama and Madara go in a completely deadly duo?
Who knows... Karen less so.
Author-chan out!
Chapter 26: Lost 26
Notes:
Nothing to see here, people, just a bunch of ninjas being stubborn as f*ck. Your typical day for our dear OC.
Thanks for reading and please leave comments and kudos :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
She has learned during this time that privacy, mystery and anything out of her hands is foreign to her knowledge. She can help in doing basic accounting, sorting numbers to see the profit of missions, creating processes that do not exist and implementing things that can be used, adjusted to the culture and type of work that the majority have.
Karen is aware of the limitations, as a foreign civilian. There are so many things that she has had to overlook for a long time. Ignore, move on... overcome what has been thrown at her to survive.
She once thought of this place as her prison, and of her companions as her jailers. Hostile, bitter and depressive.
She has already left that stage.
Still... despite how involved she is in the matter of peace, they continue to keep her out of important information, only learning things on the surface without giving her details of how the mission ended, leaving her concerned with sincerity of the bitterest of the Senjus.
And his Uchiha partner.
"Will he be fine?" is the only thing the civilian says, looking anxiously at certain rooms in the back. Both leaders are inside. Outside, Masarato, although tired, affirms without looking away from the hallway like her. Both are worried, it is noticeable, and they are not the only ones, because many are waiting for information on the issue.
"He will be... they are both strong," the shinobi comments in a soft but hidden tone.
"I'm glad to hear that."
"Are you worried about them?"
"Of course I am, they are well-known and an important part of the alliance."
Masarato sighs with a guilty air. "At first, I... did not like the idea of being allies." For the first time since she saw a certain reluctance in the young man, he honestly expresses his annoyance. "But... now, I know that... Uchiha-san... was willing to protect Tobirama-sama... and vice versa."
"Yeah?" She blinks, lost from so much information. She supposes that the preoccupation of this mission failing was exaggerated. Karen relaxes noticeably from a tension that she didn't know she had on her shoulders.
She is not the only one, and although there is doubt, something changed in the atmosphere when learning about these details. "So..."
"The mission was a success." Hashirama comes out to give a gesture to the young man who accepts and turns around to continue with his work. Probably entering the room to take care of the injured.
"I'm glad to hear that," Karen says. "I was a little scared when you left."
"It was important to go immediately," the leader states with a tightening of his lips. "For the moment they will be under observation, however... it was grave."
"Oh..." Karen doesn't picture the image of a bitter and proud Tobirama being hurt like this. Although she doesn't say it, she imagines it and her mind is not favorable. "Can I see him?"
"..." The leader just blinks.
"Hashirama?"
"He worries you, doesn't he?" He smiles slightly, which makes Karen raise her eyebrow at that hidden tone that she manages to filter in the always cheerful man.
"Yes," she declares carelessly, looking towards the door. "They worry me, especially the issue should the mission fail."
"Just the mission?"
"Yes." Karen feels she's missing things that she politely ignores.
"Mmm..." Hashirama sighs, leaving something in his mind. "You know, I would prefer if you didn't see them until they are better."
"Huh?"
"You are a civilian and we are shinobi. We don't have the best reactions when... we are weak."
"I see." She doesn't see the harm in accepting that ideology. "Will you tell me when they get better?"
"Of course."
"Great," Karen relaxes with a smile. "Uchiha-san?"
"Saucedo-san." The other man who comes out with a hard look does not smile but recognizes her position. "I did not know you were on the lookout."
"I am. I was worried."
"The concern is noticeable," the man with the tousled hair accepts dryly. "Hashirama, let's talk," he says briefly to the leader who agrees to give her a farewell look. The girl just sighs, taking one last look at the door with the atmosphere still feeling tense.
Hoping with all her heart that the solution comes soon.
When Hashirama began to organize the villages movement, he started to have endless meetings not only with the council, but also with Madara himself, who came every day from dawn to dusk. Some Senjus abandoned their own doubts, since the leader of their former rival clan had left his little and only surviving brother in their hands.
Something notable and that left the most restless calmed.
Still, Karen, despite all this chaos, kept an eye on the health of the two men. And although she was not allowed to visit, she attended any meeting where her presence or points of view were required to expedite and process properly what would come afterwards.
Making a hidden place, somewhere in the fire nation that would be their home.
"I think a location where there are two cliffs is better." Madara is the most severe and paranoid on the matter. She has discovered that in each of their reunions, giving weird opinions that only shinobi can accede.
"It will be difficult to access," Karen responds easily in that office that they now occupy as a common place. Hashirama analyzes the map that is on the table in contemplative silence.
"We are shinobi," the imposing Uchiha replies with a frown.
"Not all of us are shinobis," the girl rolls her eyes with a bitter comment, not caring if it irritates the man.
"But the majority are," Madara spits immediately.
"We have to consider all the villagers, not just those who are the majority, Madara-san," the woman sighs long-sufferingly.
"It's the most protected place. I'm sure we can do something," the superb Uchiha leader shrugs without missing a beat.
"I would like one surrounded by trees," Hashirama easily inserts himself.
"You and your trees."
"I can protect the village with them... if I start plaguing it with my trees," Hashirama smiles, almost imagining said place.
"With a river preferably," the woman adds. "What? The flow of the vital liquid is important."
"You say strange things, woman," Madara complains. "I don't care what you decide then. If you don't want cliffs, don't count on my vote."
"Come on, Madara, don't be a party pooper." Hashirama makes his usual pout at his friend, starting to discuss their best preferences for the place. Karen lets out a long sigh because this is common on her days, discovering the type of friendship they both have.
You can see they are good friends, and she is happy because that makes so many things easier.
"There is a spot where there are mountains, a river and a lake not far from here," Hashirama smiles proudly.
"You and your nonsense," Madara complains. "Karen, what do you think?" He immediately throws at the woman.
"A place that can be habitable, easy to defend and with a considerable expansion of land if the village grows... would be good."
"Mph... you're really ambitious," the bitter shinobi laughs lightly in his sullen way.
"Not at all. I just have plans for the future, because I know this will be the beginning of something big." Karen has a hunch about this feeling, smiling stupidly in front of the map with the image of something remarkable that she is sure will be formed.
Hashirama and Madara look at each other and nod.
"Then you will like the place I have planned," the older Senju says confidently, easily pointing to a spot on the map. "We can go see it now."
"You're really desperate to start, right?" Madara bites.
"If I have a place, the council won't scold me so much."
"You listen to their advice... you're too benevolent with them."
"I'm not."
"You are... idiot."
"Guys, don't stray from the topic." Cheeky, Karen has lost her fear of how intimidating their discussions usually are, placing herself in the middle with ease. "Also, if you have decided a place, I can prepare the plan with the Daimyo."
"So formal," Madara complains. "So... we're going now?"
"It will for the best," Hashirama accepts.
"Izuna?"
"He is now being monitored by my best men. Nothing will happen," Hashirama assures with a knowing tone, pressing his shoulder. "Are you coming, Karen?"
"Uh... I don't like the shinobi travelling method," the civilian complains with a raise of her hands.
"Oh... and I thought you were brave," Madara crosses his arms with a sardonic comment for her only weakness.
"Uh... you have a bad perspective of me, you know?" Karen huffs indignantly at his hateful comment. The man laughs, but cares little about her interest in transportation development that she has not been able to lay out with the boys.
Being raised in a scream by an enthusiastic Hashirama was surprising, since the one who usually does this kind of thing is lying in a few rooms away.
Madara looks at them suspiciously but remains silent, giving fleeting gestures to an amused Hashirama for her complaints, more so when the speed increases and she just clings to the man's chest.
She hated these things.
Far from the nausea and headache that this type of speed causes, Karen blinks looking at the beautiful valley that paves the way above her eyes. A waterfall can be heard not so far away, while the enormous mountain on which they are located is so high that several trees and a river look happy under their feet.
She has never been at such a height without being on a plane, and she has never traveled in a hot air balloon to observe the land.
She wishes she had brought her camera to take a photo... that would be nice.
"It's beautiful," she doesn't avoid saying in an enthusiastic tone, while her lungs fill with this fresh air.
"Isn't it?" Hashirama enthuses.
"I can't help but say it... it's alright," the Uchiha comments without losing his flat tone.
"I told you, Madara."
"Mph..." He shrugs to blink. "It's a good place."
"Yes, I know," the Senju leader accepts with a crossing of his arms.
"The main office should be built in the middle," says Karen, planning to have a place where both clans can meet. "Of both clans."
"Wow, your head is starting to work," the Uchiha ruffles her hair. "You should seriously consider marrying into the clan," he spits, making not only the girl in question cough, but also Hashirama, who turns to look at him with an emotion in his eyes that is clear to the amused former rival.
"No thanks," Karen rejects after composing herself.
"Uh, it's a shame," the man insists, looking at the panorama, as if what he was saying was nothing more than a bad joke. One so bitter and sarcastic that she doesn't fully understand.
Hashirama glares at his friend.
"If you don't hurry up... I'll seriously take her," Madara continues with the game, pushing a mortified Hashirama, who she is sure has never seen so red (or maybe she did, but she ignores it). Karen simply lets the boys continue their own comments, without wanting to join this game that is not to her liking.
She takes a few steps forward. The trees sway lightly in the wind of that day.
"A good place... for a hidden village, right?" She laughs, amused by the pun that reminds her of her sister in some of the meaningless talks they used to have. "Hidden in the leaves..."
Both men look at each other to stand next to her on each side. "The name is not so bad," Hashirama declares thoughtfully.
"It's ridiculous," Madara blurts out. "But it doesn't bother me."
Karen blinks between them and then feels proud... because the next step will be making it official. Going to visit the Daimyo had not been so tempting since he proposed being in his harem.
Sending the meeting letter was done the same day, with neat handwriting and high-quality parchment. She recited the words requesting an appointment in the busy schedule of such an important lord of these lands, so she sighed just as she finished sending it.
"Karen-san?" Someone calls just as she is about to go to Hashirama, who she left in the main house to hurry and do what was asked.
"Hello, Kenshi-kun. I didn't think you were here," the woman blinks, continuing her walk among the corridors that she already recognizes.
"Uh... yes, I know that I do not come here often." The young man looks embarrassed. "I just, well... Masarato asked me to come for you."
"Something happened?"
"No, only... Tobirama-sama wanted to see you."
"See me?" Karen blinks confused at such a comment.
"Yes."
"Wow." She doesn't see anything bad about such a request. Surely, he wants to continue working on things that were left pending since they gave him the news of his mission. "Alright. I was going to the main house anyway."
"Good." The boy leaves, letting her go at her pace. The bad thing about living among shinobi is that they get stressed from her slow walks, being very few those who value the time of being alone with nature... She supposes that it's a thing for a person who grew up in a polluted city like her, who values these minimal virtues.
Getting there was not complicated... leaving the letter to the messenger, to notify the leader who is surely discussing tense things with Madara behind closed doors is complicated. Just when she goes to the door to knock lightly, Masarato opens it with a tight smile.
She hears angry sounds inside.
"Is there something going on?"
"No, it is good that you came."
"Kenshi told me that Tobirama... asked me to come."
"Uh... well, not him, but he woke up in a bad mood... I thought maybe you could control him, since Hashirama-sama is busy," he hesitates a little, as if he were in the middle of a war zone where they hardly gave him a way out.
"I don't think I'll be of any help with that," she purses her lips in disbelief at his comment.
"Please," the shinobi implores. He must have had a bad time, so she snorts because this is unreal.
"I do not know why you are here, Uchiha," Tobirama bites bitterly just as she crosses the door. The smell of herbs is noticeable where two beds lie next to each other.
"Likewise, Senju," Izuna does not avoid saying in his own way with a hard pout that is difficult to ignore. 'Aren't they supposed to have become friends or something?' the girl asks herself, blinking lost at being ignored in such a tremendous argument. Although not equal to their brothers', they have a certain hostile air.
"Guys?" She raises her hands to get their attention. Both pairs of eyes look at her.
"What are you doing here?" Tobirama is the one who asks fiercely.
"Uh... well, I came to see how you were. You had me worried," she says as if nothing had happened, causing an intense silence to settle in the room. Izuna coughs a little to lie down and ignore her. The albino clenches his teeth to glare at her.
"You should not be here," the shinobi points out bitterly, wanting to get up, showing some of his musculature and bandages.
"Wait, you can't get up," the girl assures easily. It's not like they told her that. However, logic points to it when she notices that there are more of those bandages around the shinobi's body, so she doesn't avoid pushing him carelessly.
"I am fine."
"Tobirama... don't be stupid."
"I am a doctor. I am trained, I know my limits."
"I don't care, you have to rest," Karen frowns. She looks at Izuna who stirs, placing a pillow on his head to block out the noise. They are not his favorite people, and she notices it.
"Karen, I will take you home. You should not be here."
"I'm fine, better than you even. I'm not going anywhere," she frowns to squeeze the man's wounds, forcing him to return to the bed. He squirms a little more to glare at her reluctantly. She sits down, not at all guilty of such an action. "You left me no choice," she raises her hands in peace.
"You are an idiot."
"You're a bigger one."
"Tch..."
"Just marry already! You're ruining my existence here," Izuna shouts from his spot tired of that discussion, interrupting it with a desperate scream.
"Shut up, idiot," Tobirama glares at him, starting to argue with the man next to him. Karen stands still and even though the atmosphere became heavy, she rolls her eyes, tired of dealing with the strange childish side of such infamous shinobi. She sighs huffing and does not avoid covering her face.
At least until Hashirama and Madara came... they shut up.
Taking her out because they owed a report. Karen left without saying a word, happier that her former jailer is better. She looks at the sky with a different air.
She has faith... one that is difficult to shake, even though she will personally go to the Daimyo's Court to present the two leaders.
A trip they must take soon.